This is a modern-English version of Lord Arthur Savile's Crime; The Portrait of Mr. W.H., and Other Stories, originally written by Wilde, Oscar.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
LORD ARTHUR SAVILE’S
CRIME
THE PORTRAIT OF Mr. W. H.
AND OTHER STORIES
BY
OSCAR WILDE
BY
OSCAR WILDE
METHUEN
& CO. LTD.
36 ESSEX STREET W.C.
LONDON
METHUEN
36 ESSEX STREET W.C.
LONDON
Tenth Edition
Tenth Edition
First Published— Originally Published— |
|
|
|
|
Lord Arthur Savile’s Crime, The Canterville Ghost, The Sphinx without a Secret, and the Model Millionaire Lord Arthur Savile’s Crime, The Canterville Ghost, The Sphinx without a Secret, and the Model Millionaire |
|
1887 1887 |
|
Issued in Collected Form Published as a Collection |
|
1891 1891 |
|
The Portrait of Mr. W. H. The Portrait of Mr. W. H. |
|
1889 1889 |
First Issued by Methuen and Co. (Limited Edition on Handmade Paper and Japanese Vellum) First Issued by Methuen and Co. (Limited Edition on Handmade Paper and Japanese Vellum) |
March March |
1908 1908 |
|
Third Edition (F’cap. 8vo 5s. net) 3rd Edition (F’cap. 8vo 5s. net) |
September September |
1908 1908 |
|
Fourth Edition (5s. net) Fourth Edition (£5) |
October October |
1909 1909 |
|
Fifth Edition (5s. net) Fifth Edition ($5.00) |
March March |
1911 1911 |
|
Sixth and Seventh Editions (F’cap. 8vo 1s. net) Sixth and Seventh Editions (F’cap. 8vo 1s. net) |
April April |
1912 1912 |
|
Eighth Edition (1s. net) Eighth Edition (1 GBP) |
September September |
1912 1912 |
|
Ninth Edition (1s.net) Ninth Edition (1s.net) |
May May |
1913 1913 |
|
Tenth Edition (5s. net) Tenth Edition (£5.00) |
1913 1913 |
CONTENTS
|
PAGE PAGE |
LORD ARTHUR SAVILE’S CRIME Lord Arthur Savile's Crime |
|
THE CANTERVILLE GHOST THE CANTERVILLE GHOST |
|
THE SPHINX WITHOUT A SECRET THE SPHINX WITH NO SECRET |
|
THE MODEL MILLIONAIRE The Model Millionaire |
|
THE PORTRAIT OF MR. W. H. THE PORTRAIT OF MR. W. H. |
p. 3LORD
ARTHUR SAVILE’S CRIME
A STUDY OF RESPONSIBILITY
CHAPTER I
It was Lady Windermere’s last reception before Easter, and Bentinck House was even more crowded than usual. Six Cabinet Ministers had come on from the Speaker’s Levée in their stars and ribands, all the pretty women wore their smartest dresses, and at the end of the picture-gallery stood the Princess Sophia of Carlsrühe, a heavy Tartar-looking lady, with tiny black eyes and wonderful emeralds, talking bad French at the top of her voice, and laughing immoderately at everything that was said to her. It was certainly a wonderful medley of people. Gorgeous peeresses chatted affably to violent Radicals, popular preachers brushed coat-tails with eminent sceptics, a perfect bevy of bishops kept following a stout prima-donna from room to room, on the staircase stood several Royal Academicians, disguised as artists, and it was said that at one time the supper-room was absolutely crammed with geniuses. In fact, it was one of Lady Windermere’s best nights, and the Princess stayed till nearly half-past eleven.
It was Lady Windermere’s last reception before Easter, and Bentinck House was even more packed than usual. Six Cabinet Ministers had come over from the Speaker’s Levée in their medals and sashes, all the attractive women wore their best dresses, and at the end of the picture gallery stood Princess Sophia of Carlsrühe, a stout woman with a Tartar look, tiny black eyes, and dazzling emeralds, speaking terrible French at the top of her lungs and laughing uncontrollably at everything said to her. It was definitely a wonderful mix of people. Glamorous noblewomen chatted easily with outspoken Radicals, popular preachers rubbed shoulders with well-known skeptics, a perfect group of bishops trailed a plump prima donna from room to room, and several Royal Academicians, disguised as artists, stood on the staircase. It was said that at one point the supper room was completely packed with brilliant minds. In fact, it was one of Lady Windermere’s best nights, and the Princess stayed until nearly half-past eleven.
As soon as she had gone, Lady Windermere returned to the picture-gallery, where a celebrated political economist was solemnly explaining the scientific theory of music to an indignant virtuoso from Hungary, and began to talk to the Duchess of Paisley. She looked wonderfully beautiful with her grand ivory throat, her large blue forget-me-not eyes, and her heavy coils of golden hair. Or pur they were—not that pale straw colour that nowadays usurps the gracious name of gold, but such gold as is woven into sunbeams or hidden in strange amber; and they gave to her face something of the frame of a saint, with not a little of the fascination of a sinner. She was a curious psychological study. Early in life she had discovered the important truth that nothing looks so like innocence as an indiscretion; and by a series of reckless escapades, half of them quite harmless, she had acquired all the privileges of a personality. She had more than once changed her husband; indeed, Debrett credits her with three marriages; but as she had never changed her lover, the world had long ago ceased to talk scandal about her. She was now forty years of age, childless, and with that inordinate passion for pleasure which is the secret of remaining young.
As soon as she left, Lady Windermere went back to the picture gallery, where a famous political economist was seriously explaining the scientific theory of music to an upset virtuoso from Hungary, and she started talking to the Duchess of Paisley. She looked incredibly beautiful with her elegant ivory neck, large blue forget-me-not eyes, and heavy coils of golden hair. Or rather, they were—not that pale straw color that today pretends to be gold, but the kind of gold woven into sunbeams or found in unusual amber; and they gave her face a resemblance to a saint, with a hint of a sinner's allure. She was a fascinating psychological case. Early in her life, she discovered the key truth that nothing appears more like innocence than an indiscretion; and through a series of bold escapades, half of which were quite harmless, she acquired all the perks of a memorable personality. She had changed husbands more than once; in fact, Debrett claims she had three marriages; but since she had never changed her lover, the world had long since stopped gossiping about her. Now at forty years old, childless, and with an excessive passion for pleasure that is the secret to staying young.
Suddenly she looked eagerly round the room, and said, in her clear contralto voice, ‘Where is my cheiromantist?’
Suddenly, she looked around the room eagerly and said in her clear contralto voice, "Where is my palm reader?"
‘Your what, Gladys?’ exclaimed the Duchess, giving an involuntary start.
“Your what, Gladys?” the Duchess exclaimed, starting slightly in surprise.
‘My cheiromantist, Duchess; I can’t live without him at present.’
‘My palm reader, Duchess; I can’t live without him right now.’
‘Dear Gladys! you are always so original,’ murmured the Duchess, trying to remember what a cheiromantist really was, and hoping it was not the same as a cheiropodist.
‘Dear Gladys! You’re always so original,’ murmured the Duchess, trying to remember what a palm reader really was, and hoping it wasn’t the same as a foot doctor.
‘He comes to see my hand twice a week regularly,’ continued Lady Windermere, ‘and is most interesting about it.’
‘He comes to check on my hand twice a week,’ continued Lady Windermere, ‘and he's really interesting about it.’
‘Good heavens!’ said the Duchess to herself, ‘he is a sort of cheiropodist after all. How very dreadful. I hope he is a foreigner at any rate. It wouldn’t be quite so bad then.’
‘Good heavens!’ the Duchess thought to herself, ‘he's kind of like a podiatrist after all. How terrible. I hope he's a foreigner at least. It wouldn’t be quite as bad then.’
‘I must certainly introduce him to you.’
'I definitely need to introduce him to you.'
‘Introduce him!’ cried the Duchess; ‘you don’t mean to say he is here?’ and she began looking about for a small tortoise-shell fan and a very tattered lace shawl, so as to be ready to go at a moment’s notice.
‘Introduce him!’ shouted the Duchess; ‘you can’t be serious that he’s here?’ and she started searching for a small tortoise-shell fan and a very worn lace shawl, ready to leave at any moment.
‘Of course he is here; I would not dream of giving a party without him. He tells me I have a pure psychic hand, and that if my thumb had been the least little bit shorter, I should have been a confirmed pessimist, and gone into a convent.’
‘Of course he’s here; I wouldn't even think about having a party without him. He says I have a natural talent for this, and that if my thumb had been just a tad shorter, I would have become a total pessimist and ended up in a convent.’
‘Oh, I see!’ said the Duchess, feeling very much relieved; ‘he tells fortunes, I suppose?’
‘Oh, I get it!’ said the Duchess, feeling really relieved; ‘he reads fortunes, I guess?’
‘And misfortunes, too,’ answered Lady Windermere, ‘any amount of them. Next year, for instance, I am in great danger, both by land and sea, so I am going to live in a balloon, and draw up my dinner in a basket every evening. It is all written down on my little finger, or on the palm of my hand, I forget which.’
‘And misfortunes, too,’ replied Lady Windermere, ‘plenty of them. Next year, for instance, I'm in serious trouble, both on land and at sea, so I’m going to live in a balloon and pull up my dinner in a basket every evening. It's all noted down on my little finger, or on the palm of my hand, I can't remember which.’
‘But surely that is tempting Providence, Gladys.’
‘But that has to be tempting fate, Gladys.’
‘My dear Duchess, surely Providence can resist temptation by this time. I think every one should have their hands told once a month, so as to know what not to do. Of course, one does it all the same, but it is so pleasant to be warned. Now if some one doesn’t go and fetch Mr. Podgers at once, I shall have to go myself.’
‘My dear Duchess, surely fate can handle temptation by now. I believe everyone should have their fortune read once a month, just to be reminded of what to avoid. Of course, people end up doing it anyway, but it’s nice to be forewarned. Now, if someone doesn’t go and get Mr. Podgers right away, I’ll have to go myself.’
‘Let me go, Lady Windermere,’ said a tall handsome young man, who was standing by, listening to the conversation with an amused smile.
“Let me go, Lady Windermere,” said a tall, attractive young man who was standing nearby, listening to the conversation with an amused smile.
‘Thanks so much, Lord Arthur; but I am afraid you wouldn’t recognise him.’
‘Thanks a lot, Lord Arthur; but I'm afraid you wouldn't recognize him.’
‘If he is as wonderful as you say, Lady Windermere, I couldn’t well miss him. Tell me what he is like, and I’ll bring him to you at once.’
“If he’s as amazing as you say, Lady Windermere, I definitely don’t want to miss him. Tell me what he’s like, and I’ll bring him to you right away.”
‘Well, he is not a bit like a cheiromantist. I mean he is not mysterious, or esoteric, or romantic-looking. He is a little, stout man, with a funny, bald head, and great gold-rimmed spectacles; something between a family doctor and a country attorney. I’m really very sorry, but it is not my fault. People are so annoying. All my pianists look exactly like poets, and all my poets look exactly like pianists; and I remember last season asking a most dreadful conspirator to dinner, a man who had blown up ever so many people, and always wore a coat of mail, and carried a dagger up his shirt-sleeve; and do you know that when he came he looked just like a nice old clergyman, and cracked jokes all the evening? Of course, he was very amusing, and all that, but I was awfully disappointed; and when I asked him about the coat of mail, he only laughed, and said it was far too cold to wear in England. Ah, here is Mr. Podgers! Now, Mr. Podgers, I want you to tell the Duchess of Paisley’s hand. Duchess, you must take your glove off. No, not the left hand, the other.’
‘Well, he doesn’t resemble a palm reader at all. I mean, he’s not mysterious, esoteric, or romantic-looking. He’s a short, stout man with a funny bald head and big gold-rimmed glasses; he looks like a mix between a family doctor and a country lawyer. I’m really very sorry, but it’s not my fault. People are so annoying. All my pianists look exactly like poets, and all my poets look exactly like pianists; and I remember last season inviting a truly dreadful conspirator to dinner, a guy who had blown up quite a few people and always wore a suit of armor, carrying a dagger up his sleeve; and do you know that when he showed up, he looked just like a nice old clergyman and cracked jokes all evening? Of course, he was very entertaining and all that, but I was terribly disappointed; and when I asked him about the armor, he just laughed and said it was way too cold to wear in England. Ah, here’s Mr. Podgers! Now, Mr. Podgers, I want you to read the Duchess of Paisley’s hand. Duchess, you need to take off your glove. No, not the left hand, the other one.’
‘Dear Gladys, I really don’t think it is quite right,’ said the Duchess, feebly unbuttoning a rather soiled kid glove.
‘Dear Gladys, I really don’t think it’s quite right,’ said the Duchess, weakly unbuttoning a rather dirty kid glove.
‘Nothing interesting ever is,’ said Lady Windermere: ‘on a fait le monde ainsi. But I must introduce you. Duchess, this is Mr. Podgers, my pet cheiromantist. Mr. Podgers, this is the Duchess of Paisley, and if you say that she has a larger mountain of the moon than I have, I will never believe in you again.’
‘Nothing interesting ever is,’ said Lady Windermere. ‘on a fait le monde ainsi. But I have to introduce you. Duchess, this is Mr. Podgers, my favorite palm reader. Mr. Podgers, this is the Duchess of Paisley, and if you say she has a bigger mountain of the moon than I do, I will never trust you again.’
‘I am sure, Gladys, there is nothing of the kind in my hand,’ said the Duchess gravely.
"I’m sure, Gladys, there’s nothing like that in my hand," the Duchess said seriously.
‘Your Grace is quite right,’ said Mr. Podgers, glancing at the little fat hand with its short square fingers, ‘the mountain of the moon is not developed. The line of life, however, is excellent. Kindly bend the wrist. Thank you. Three distinct lines on the rascette! You will live to a great age, Duchess, and be extremely happy. Ambition—very moderate, line of intellect not exaggerated, line of heart—’
‘You’re right, Your Grace,’ said Mr. Podgers, glancing at the small, chubby hand with its short, square fingers. ‘The mountain of the moon isn't well defined. However, the line of life is excellent. Please bend your wrist. Thank you. Three distinct lines on the rascette! You will live to a great age, Duchess, and be very happy. Ambition—quite moderate, line of intellect not exaggerated, line of heart—’
‘Now, do be indiscreet, Mr. Podgers,’ cried Lady Windermere.
‘Come on, don’t be so secretive, Mr. Podgers,’ Lady Windermere exclaimed.
‘Nothing would give me greater pleasure,’ said Mr. Podgers, bowing, ‘if the Duchess ever had been, but I am sorry to say that I see great permanence of affection, combined with a strong sense of duty.’
“Nothing would make me happier,” said Mr. Podgers, bowing, “if the Duchess had ever been, but I’m sorry to say that I see a deep commitment to love, mixed with a strong sense of duty.”
‘Pray go on, Mr. Podgers,’ said the Duchess, looking quite pleased.
“Please continue, Mr. Podgers,” said the Duchess, looking quite pleased.
‘Economy is not the least of your Grace’s virtues,’ continued Mr. Podgers, and Lady Windermere went off into fits of laughter.
“Being thrifty is definitely one of your Grace’s strengths,” Mr. Podgers continued, and Lady Windermere burst into fits of laughter.
‘Economy is a very good thing,’ remarked the Duchess complacently; ‘when I married Paisley he had eleven castles, and not a single house fit to live in.’
‘Economy is a great thing,’ said the Duchess with satisfaction; ‘when I married Paisley, he had eleven castles and not one house that was livable.’
‘And now he has twelve houses, and not a single castle,’ cried Lady Windermere.
"Now he has twelve houses and not one castle," exclaimed Lady Windermere.
‘Well, my dear,’ said the Duchess, ‘I like—’
‘Well, my dear,’ said the Duchess, ‘I like—’
‘Comfort,’ said Mr. Podgers, ‘and modern improvements, and hot water laid on in every bedroom. Your Grace is quite right. Comfort is the only thing our civilisation can give us.
“Comfort,” Mr. Podgers said, “and modern upgrades, and hot water available in every bedroom. Your Grace is absolutely correct. Comfort is the only thing our civilization can provide us.”
‘You have told the Duchess’s character admirably, Mr. Podgers, and now you must tell Lady Flora’s’; and in answer to a nod from the smiling hostess, a tall girl, with sandy Scotch hair, and high shoulder-blades, stepped awkwardly from behind the sofa, and held out a long, bony hand with spatulate fingers.
‘You’ve described the Duchess’s character wonderfully, Mr. Podgers, and now it’s time to describe Lady Flora’s,’ and in response to a nod from the smiling hostess, a tall girl with sandy Scottish hair and prominent shoulder blades awkwardly stepped out from behind the sofa, extending a long, bony hand with flat fingers.
‘Ah, a pianist! I see,’ said Mr. Podgers, ‘an excellent pianist, but perhaps hardly a musician. Very reserved, very honest, and with a great love of animals.’
“Ah, a pianist! I see,” said Mr. Podgers, “an excellent pianist, but maybe not quite a musician. Very kept to himself, very genuine, and with a deep love for animals.”
‘Quite true!’ exclaimed the Duchess, turning to Lady Windermere, ‘absolutely true! Flora keeps two dozen collie dogs at Macloskie, and would turn our town house into a menagerie if her father would let her.’
“Exactly!” the Duchess said, looking at Lady Windermere. “Totally true! Flora has two dozen collie dogs at Macloskie and would turn our city house into a zoo if her dad allowed it.”
‘Well, that is just what I do with my house every Thursday evening,’ cried Lady Windermere, laughing, ‘only I like lions better than collie dogs.’
'Well, that's exactly what I do with my house every Thursday evening,' exclaimed Lady Windermere, laughing, 'only I prefer lions to collie dogs.'
‘Your one mistake, Lady Windermere,’ said Mr. Podgers, with a pompous bow.
‘Your one mistake, Lady Windermere,’ said Mr. Podgers, with an exaggerated bow.
‘If a woman can’t make her mistakes charming, she is only a female,’ was the answer. ‘But you must read some more hands for us. Come, Sir Thomas, show Mr. Podgers yours’; and a genial-looking old gentleman, in a white waistcoat, came forward, and held out a thick rugged hand, with a very long third finger.
‘If a woman can’t make her mistakes charming, she’s just a woman,’ was the response. ‘But you need to read some more palms for us. Come on, Sir Thomas, show Mr. Podgers yours’; and a kindly old gentleman in a white waistcoat stepped forward and extended a thick, rough hand with a very long ring finger.
‘An adventurous nature; four long voyages in the past, and one to come. Been ship-wrecked three times. No, only twice, but in danger of a shipwreck your next journey. A strong Conservative, very punctual, and with a passion for collecting curiosities. Had a severe illness between the ages sixteen and eighteen. Was left a fortune when about thirty. Great aversion to cats and Radicals.’
‘An adventurous spirit; four long trips in the past, and one more ahead. Been shipwrecked three times. No, only twice, but at risk of shipwreck on your next journey. A strong Conservative, very punctual, and passionate about collecting oddities. Had a serious illness between the ages of sixteen and eighteen. Inherited a fortune around the age of thirty. Great dislike for cats and Radicals.’
‘Extraordinary!’ exclaimed Sir Thomas; ‘you must really tell my wife’s hand, too.’
‘Amazing!’ exclaimed Sir Thomas; ‘you really need to tell my wife’s fortune, too.’
‘Your second wife’s,’ said Mr. Podgers quietly, still keeping Sir Thomas’s hand in his. ‘Your second wife’s. I shall be charmed’; but Lady Marvel, a melancholy-looking woman, with brown hair and sentimental eyelashes, entirely declined to have her past or her future exposed; and nothing that Lady Windermere could do would induce Monsieur de Koloff, the Russian Ambassador, even to take his gloves off. In fact, many people seemed afraid to face the odd little man with his stereotyped smile, his gold spectacles, and his bright, beady eyes; and when he told poor Lady Fermor, right out before every one, that she did not care a bit for music, but was extremely fond of musicians, it was generally felt that cheiromancy was a most dangerous science, and one that ought not to be encouraged, except in a tête-à-tête.
‘Your second wife’s,’ Mr. Podgers said quietly, still holding Sir Thomas’s hand. ‘Your second wife’s. I’ll be delighted’; but Lady Marvel, a sad-looking woman with brown hair and sentimental eyelashes, completely refused to have her past or future revealed; and no matter what Lady Windermere did, she couldn’t get Monsieur de Koloff, the Russian Ambassador, to even take off his gloves. In fact, many people seemed hesitant to approach the strange little man with his predictable smile, gold glasses, and bright, beady eyes; and when he bluntly told poor Lady Fermor, right in front of everyone, that she didn’t care at all for music but was very fond of musicians, it was widely believed that palm reading was a very risky practice, one that should only be done in a tête-à-tête.
Lord Arthur Savile, however, who did not know anything about Lady Fermor’s unfortunate story, and who had been watching Mr. Podgers with a great deal of interest, was filled with an immense curiosity to have his own hand read, and feeling somewhat shy about putting himself forward, crossed over the room to where Lady Windermere was sitting, and, with a charming blush, asked her if she thought Mr. Podgers would mind.
Lord Arthur Savile, however, who didn’t know anything about Lady Fermor’s unfortunate story and had been watching Mr. Podgers with great interest, was filled with immense curiosity to have his own palm read. Feeling a bit shy about stepping up, he crossed the room to where Lady Windermere was sitting and, blushing charmingly, asked her if she thought Mr. Podgers would mind.
‘Of course, he won’t mind,’ said Lady Windermere, ‘that is what he is here for. All my lions, Lord Arthur, are performing lions, and jump through hoops whenever I ask them. But I must warn you beforehand that I shall tell Sybil everything. She is coming to lunch with me to-morrow, to talk about bonnets, and if Mr. Podgers finds out that you have a bad temper, or a tendency to gout, or a wife living in Bayswater, I shall certainly let her know all about it.’
“Of course, he won’t mind,” said Lady Windermere, “that’s what he’s here for. All my lions, Lord Arthur, are trained performers who jump through hoops whenever I ask them. But I must warn you in advance that I will tell Sybil everything. She’s coming to lunch with me tomorrow to talk about hats, and if Mr. Podgers discovers that you have a bad temper, or a tendency towards gout, or a wife living in Bayswater, I will definitely fill her in on all of it.”
Lord Arthur smiled, and shook his head. ‘I am not afraid,’ he answered. ‘Sybil knows me as well as I know her.’
Lord Arthur smiled and shook his head. “I’m not afraid,” he replied. “Sybil knows me as well as I know her.”
‘Ah! I am a little sorry to hear you say that. The proper basis for marriage is a mutual misunderstanding. No, I am not at all cynical, I have merely got experience, which, however, is very much the same thing. Mr. Podgers, Lord Arthur Savile is dying to have his hand read. Don’t tell him that he is engaged to one of the most beautiful girls in London, because that appeared in the Morning Post a month ago.
‘Ah! I’m a bit sorry to hear you say that. The right foundation for marriage is a mutual misunderstanding. No, I’m not cynical at all; I just have experience, which is pretty much the same thing. Mr. Podgers, Lord Arthur Savile is eager to have his palm read. Don’t tell him that he’s engaged to one of the most beautiful girls in London, because that was in the Morning Post a month ago.
‘Dear Lady Windermere,’ cried the Marchioness of Jedburgh, ‘do let Mr. Podgers stay here a little longer. He has just told me I should go on the stage, and I am so interested.’
‘Dear Lady Windermere,’ exclaimed the Marchioness of Jedburgh, ‘please let Mr. Podgers stay here a bit longer. He just told me I should pursue acting, and I’m really intrigued.’
‘If he has told you that, Lady Jedburgh, I shall certainly take him away. Come over at once, Mr. Podgers, and read Lord Arthur’s hand.’
‘If he said that to you, Lady Jedburgh, I will definitely take him away. Come over right now, Mr. Podgers, and read Lord Arthur’s palm.’
‘Well,’ said Lady Jedburgh, making a little moue as she rose from the sofa, ‘if I am not to be allowed to go on the stage, I must be allowed to be part of the audience at any rate.’
‘Well,’ said Lady Jedburgh, pouting a bit as she got up from the sofa, ‘if I can’t be allowed to go on stage, at least I should be allowed to be part of the audience.’
‘Of course; we are all going to be part of the audience,’ said Lady Windermere; ‘and now, Mr. Podgers, be sure and tell us something nice. Lord Arthur is one of my special favourites.’
‘Of course; we’re all going to be part of the audience,’ said Lady Windermere; ‘and now, Mr. Podgers, make sure to tell us something nice. Lord Arthur is one of my special favorites.’
But when Mr. Podgers saw Lord Arthur’s hand he grew curiously pale, and said nothing. A shudder seemed to pass through him, and his great bushy eyebrows twitched convulsively, in an odd, irritating way they had when he was puzzled. Then some huge beads of perspiration broke out on his yellow forehead, like a poisonous dew, and his fat fingers grew cold and clammy.
But when Mr. Podgers saw Lord Arthur’s hand, he turned oddly pale and didn’t say a word. A shiver seemed to run through him, and his big bushy eyebrows twitched uncontrollably, in that strange, annoying way they did when he was confused. Then large beads of sweat appeared on his yellow forehead, like toxic dew, and his chubby fingers became cold and clammy.
Lord Arthur did not fail to notice these strange signs of agitation, and, for the first time in his life, he himself felt fear. His impulse was to rush from the room, but he restrained himself. It was better to know the worst, whatever it was, than to be left in this hideous uncertainty.
Lord Arthur didn’t miss these strange signs of agitation, and for the first time in his life, he felt fear. His first instinct was to run out of the room, but he held himself back. It was better to face the worst, whatever it might be, than to remain in this terrible uncertainty.
‘I am waiting, Mr. Podgers,’ he said.
‘I’m waiting, Mr. Podgers,’ he said.
‘We are all waiting,’ cried Lady Windermere, in her quick, impatient manner, but the cheiromantist made no reply.
‘We are all waiting,’ Lady Windermere exclaimed, her tone quick and impatient, but the palm reader didn't respond.
‘I believe Arthur is going on the stage,’ said Lady Jedburgh, ‘and that, after your scolding, Mr. Podgers is afraid to tell him so.’
‘I think Arthur is planning to pursue a career in theater,’ said Lady Jedburgh, ‘and that, after you scolded him, Mr. Podgers is too scared to mention it to him.’
Suddenly Mr. Podgers dropped Lord Arthur’s right hand, and seized hold of his left, bending down so low to examine it that the gold rims of his spectacles seemed almost to touch the palm. For a moment his face became a white mask of horror, but he soon recovered his sang-froid, and looking up at Lady Windermere, said with a forced smile, ‘It is the hand of a charming young man.
Suddenly, Mr. Podgers dropped Lord Arthur’s right hand and grabbed his left, bending down so low to examine it that the gold rims of his glasses almost touched his palm. For a moment, his face turned into a white mask of horror, but he quickly regained his composure and, looking up at Lady Windermere, said with a forced smile, "It’s the hand of a charming young man."
‘Of course it is!’ answered Lady Windermere, ‘but will he be a charming husband? That is what I want to know.’
‘Of course it is!’ replied Lady Windermere, ‘but will he be a wonderful husband? That’s what I want to know.’
‘All charming young men are,’ said Mr. Podgers.
"All charming young men are," said Mr. Podgers.
‘I don’t think a husband should be too fascinating,’ murmured Lady Jedburgh pensively, ‘it is so dangerous.’
‘I don’t think a husband should be too interesting,’ Lady Jedburgh said thoughtfully, ‘it can be quite risky.’
‘My dear child, they never are too fascinating,’ cried Lady Windermere. ‘But what I want are details. Details are the only things that interest. What is going to happen to Lord Arthur?’
‘My dear child, they're never too fascinating,’ shouted Lady Windermere. ‘But what I want are the details. Details are the only things that matter. What’s going to happen to Lord Arthur?’
‘Well, within the next few months Lord Arthur will go a voyage—’
‘Well, in the next few months, Lord Arthur will go on a voyage—’
‘Oh yes, his honeymoon, of course!’
‘Oh yes, his honeymoon, of course!’
‘And lose a relative.’
‘And lose a family member.’
‘Not his sister, I hope?’ said Lady Jedburgh, in a piteous tone of voice.
“Not his sister, I hope?” Lady Jedburgh said, her voice filled with pity.
‘Certainly not his sister,’ answered Mr. Podgers, with a deprecating wave of the hand, ‘a distant relative merely.’
“Definitely not his sister,” replied Mr. Podgers, waving his hand dismissively, “just a distant relative.”
‘Well, I am dreadfully disappointed,’ said Lady Windermere. ‘I have absolutely nothing to tell Sybil to-morrow. No one cares about distant relatives nowadays. They went out of fashion years ago. However, I suppose she had better have a black silk by her; it always does for church, you know. And now let us go to supper. They are sure to have eaten everything up, but we may find some hot soup. François used to make excellent soup once, but he is so agitated about politics at present, that I never feel quite certain about him. I do wish General Boulanger would keep quiet. Duchess, I am sure you are tired?’
"Well, I’m really disappointed," Lady Windermere said. "I have absolutely nothing to tell Sybil tomorrow. No one cares about distant relatives these days. They went out of style years ago. Still, I suppose she should have a black silk dress on hand; it's always appropriate for church, you know. Now, let's head to supper. They’ve probably eaten everything, but maybe we can find some hot soup. François used to make excellent soup, but he’s so caught up in politics right now that I can’t be sure about him. I really wish General Boulanger would just keep quiet. Duchess, I’m sure you’re tired?"
‘Not at all, dear Gladys,’ answered the Duchess, waddling towards the door. ‘I have enjoyed myself immensely, and the cheiropodist, I mean the cheiromantist, is most interesting. Flora, where can my tortoise-shell fan be? Oh, thank you, Sir Thomas, so much. And my lace shawl, Flora? Oh, thank you, Sir Thomas, very kind, I’m sure’; and the worthy creature finally managed to get downstairs without dropping her scent-bottle more than twice.
“Not at all, dear Gladys,” replied the Duchess, waddling toward the door. “I’ve had an amazing time, and the chiropodist, I mean the palm reader, is really fascinating. Flora, where’s my tortoiseshell fan? Oh, thank you so much, Sir Thomas. And what about my lace shawl, Flora? Oh, thank you, Sir Thomas, that’s very thoughtful of you, I’m sure”; and the good lady finally made it downstairs without dropping her perfume bottle more than twice.
All this time Lord Arthur Savile had remained standing by the fireplace, with the same feeling of dread over him, the same sickening sense of coming evil. He smiled sadly at his sister, as she swept past him on Lord Plymdale’s arm, looking lovely in her pink brocade and pearls, and he hardly heard Lady Windermere when she called to him to follow her. He thought of Sybil Merton, and the idea that anything could come between them made his eyes dim with tears.
All this time, Lord Arthur Savile had been standing by the fireplace, feeling the same dread and a sickening sense of impending doom. He smiled sadly at his sister as she walked past him on Lord Plymdale’s arm, looking beautiful in her pink brocade and pearls, and he barely heard Lady Windermere calling him to follow her. He thought of Sybil Merton, and just the thought that anything could come between them brought tears to his eyes.
Looking at him, one would have said that Nemesis had stolen the shield of Pallas, and shown him the Gorgon’s head. He seemed turned to stone, and his face was like marble in its melancholy. He had lived the delicate and luxurious life of a young man of birth and fortune, a life exquisite in its freedom from sordid care, its beautiful boyish insouciance; and now for the first time he became conscious of the terrible mystery of Destiny, of the awful meaning of Doom.
Looking at him, you would think that Nemesis had taken Pallas's shield and revealed the Gorgon’s head. He looked like he was turned to stone, and his face was as cold as marble in its sorrow. He had lived the refined and lavish life of a privileged young man, a life that was delightfully free from petty worries and full of carefree youth; and now, for the first time, he became aware of the terrible mystery of Destiny and the frightening weight of Doom.
How mad and monstrous it all seemed! Could it be that written on his hand, in characters that he could not read himself, but that another could decipher, was some fearful secret of sin, some blood-red sign of crime? Was there no escape possible? Were we no better than chessmen, moved by an unseen power, vessels the potter fashions at his fancy, for honour or for shame? His reason revolted against it, and yet he felt that some tragedy was hanging over him, and that he had been suddenly called upon to bear an intolerable burden. Actors are so fortunate. They can choose whether they will appear in tragedy or in comedy, whether they will suffer or make merry, laugh or shed tears. But in real life it is different. Most men and women are forced to perform parts for which they have no qualifications. Our Guildensterns play Hamlet for us, and our Hamlets have to jest like Prince Hal. The world is a stage, but the play is badly cast.
How crazy and monstrous it all felt! Could it be that written on his hand, in characters he couldn't read himself but others could decipher, was some terrible secret of sin, some blood-red mark of crime? Was there no way out? Were we no better than chess pieces, moved by an unseen force, shaped by the potter's whim, for honor or for shame? His mind revolted against it, yet he sensed that some tragedy was looming over him, and that he had suddenly been called to bear an unbearable burden. Actors are so lucky. They can choose whether to be in a tragedy or a comedy, whether to suffer or celebrate, laugh or cry. But in real life, it's different. Most men and women are forced to play roles they aren’t suited for. Our Guildensterns perform Hamlet for us, and our Hamlets have to joke like Prince Hal. The world is a stage, but the casting is all wrong.
Suddenly Mr. Podgers entered the room. When he saw Lord Arthur he started, and his coarse, fat face became a sort of greenish-yellow colour. The two men’s eyes met, and for a moment there was silence.
Suddenly, Mr. Podgers walked into the room. When he saw Lord Arthur, he flinched, and his rough, chubby face turned a kind of greenish-yellow. The two men's eyes locked, and for a moment, there was silence.
‘The Duchess has left one of her gloves here, Lord Arthur, and has asked me to bring it to her,’ said Mr. Podgers finally. ‘Ah, I see it on the sofa! Good evening.’
‘The Duchess left one of her gloves here, Lord Arthur, and asked me to bring it to her,’ said Mr. Podgers finally. ‘Oh, I see it on the sofa! Good evening.’
‘Mr. Podgers, I must insist on your giving me a straightforward answer to a question I am going to put to you.’
‘Mr. Podgers, I need you to give me a clear answer to a question I'm about to ask you.’
‘Another time, Lord Arthur, but the Duchess is anxious. I am afraid I must go.’
‘Another time, Lord Arthur, but the Duchess is worried. I’m afraid I have to leave.’
‘You shall not go. The Duchess is in no hurry.’
‘You can’t go. The Duchess isn’t in a rush.’
‘Ladies should not be kept waiting, Lord Arthur,’ said Mr. Podgers, with his sickly smile. ‘The fair sex is apt to be impatient.’
“Ladies shouldn’t be kept waiting, Lord Arthur,” said Mr. Podgers, with his sickly smile. “Women tend to be impatient.”
Lord Arthur’s finely-chiselled lips curled in petulant disdain. The poor Duchess seemed to him of very little importance at that moment. He walked across the room to where Mr. Podgers was standing, and held his hand out.
Lord Arthur's perfectly shaped lips twisted into a frustrated sneer. The poor Duchess seemed insignificant to him at that moment. He walked across the room to where Mr. Podgers was standing and extended his hand.
‘Tell me what you saw there,’ he said. ‘Tell me the truth. I must know it. I am not a child.’
‘Tell me what you saw there,’ he said. ‘Tell me the truth. I need to know. I’m not a child.’
Mr. Podgers’s eyes blinked behind his gold-rimmed spectacles, and he moved uneasily from one foot to the other, while his fingers played nervously with a flash watch-chain.
Mr. Podgers blinked behind his gold-rimmed glasses, shifting nervously from one foot to the other as he fidgeted with a shiny watch chain.
‘What makes you think that I saw anything in your hand, Lord Arthur, more than I told you?’
‘Why do you think I saw anything in your hand, Lord Arthur, beyond what I mentioned?’
‘I know you did, and I insist on your telling me what it was. I will pay you. I will give you a cheque for a hundred pounds.’
‘I know you did, and I insist that you tell me what it was. I will pay you. I’ll give you a check for a hundred pounds.’
The green eyes flashed for a moment, and then became dull again.
The green eyes sparkled for a second, then went flat again.
‘Guineas?’ said Mr. Podgers at last, in a low voice.
'Guineas?' Mr. Podgers finally said in a quiet voice.
‘Certainly. I will send you a cheque to-morrow. What is your club?’
‘Sure. I’ll send you a check tomorrow. What’s your club?’
‘I have no club. That is to say, not just at present. My address is—, but allow me to give you my card’; and producing a bit of gilt-edge pasteboard from his waistcoat pocket, Mr. Podgers handed it, with a low bow, to Lord Arthur, who read on it,
‘I don’t have a club. Not at the moment, that is. My address is—, but let me give you my card’; and pulling out a piece of gilt-edged card from his waistcoat pocket, Mr. Podgers handed it over with a slight bow to Lord Arthur, who read it,
Mr. SEPTIMUS R. PODGERS
Professional Cheiromantist
103a West Moon StreetMr. SEPTIMUS R. PODGERS
Professional Palm Reader
103a West Moon Street
‘My hours are from ten to four,’ murmured Mr. Podgers mechanically, ‘and I make a reduction for families.’
‘My hours are from ten to four,’ Mr. Podgers said robotically, ‘and I offer a discount for families.’
‘Be quick,’ cried Lord Arthur, looking very pale, and holding his hand out.
“ Hurry up,” shouted Lord Arthur, looking really pale and extending his hand.
Mr. Podgers glanced nervously round, and drew the heavy portière across the door.
Mr. Podgers glanced around nervously and pulled the heavy curtain across the door.
‘It will take a little time, Lord Arthur, you had better sit down.’
‘It will take a little time, Lord Arthur, you should sit down.’
‘Be quick, sir,’ cried Lord Arthur again, stamping his foot angrily on the polished floor.
“Be quick, sir,” Lord Arthur shouted again, angrily stomping his foot on the polished floor.
Mr. Podgers smiled, drew from his breast-pocket a small magnifying glass, and wiped it carefully with his handkerchief.
Mr. Podgers smiled, took out a small magnifying glass from his breast pocket, and cleaned it carefully with his handkerchief.
‘I am quite ready,’ he said.
"I'm all set," he said.
CHAPTER II
Ten minutes later, with face blanched by terror, and eyes wild with grief, Lord Arthur Savile rushed from Bentinck House, crushing his way through the crowd of fur-coated footmen that stood round the large striped awning, and seeming not to see or hear anything. The night was bitter cold, and the gas-lamps round the square flared and flickered in the keen wind; but his hands were hot with fever, and his forehead burned like fire. On and on he went, almost with the gait of a drunken man. A policeman looked curiously at him as he passed, and a beggar, who slouched from an archway to ask for alms, grew frightened, seeing misery greater than his own. Once he stopped under a lamp, and looked at his hands. He thought he could detect the stain of blood already upon them, and a faint cry broke from his trembling lips.
10 minutes later, with a face drained of color from fear and eyes wide with sorrow, Lord Arthur Savile burst out of Bentinck House, pushing his way through the crowd of fur-coated footmen gathered around the large striped awning, seeming not to notice anything around him. The night was bitterly cold, and the gas lamps in the square flickered in the sharp wind; yet his hands felt hot with fever, and his forehead burned intensely. He staggered on, almost like a man who was drunk. A police officer looked at him with curiosity as he passed, and a beggar, emerging from an archway to ask for change, felt a jolt of fear, seeing a despair greater than his own. Once, he paused under a streetlamp and stared at his hands. He thought he could see the stain of blood already on them, and a soft cry escaped his trembling lips.
Murder! that is what the cheiromantist had seen there. Murder! The very night seemed to know it, and the desolate wind to howl it in his ear. The dark corners of the streets were full of it. It grinned at him from the roofs of the houses.
Murder! That's what the palm reader saw there. Murder! The very night seemed to acknowledge it, and the lonely wind howled it in his ear. The dark corners of the streets were full of it. It grinned at him from the rooftops of the houses.
First he came to the Park, whose sombre woodland seemed to fascinate him. He leaned wearily up against the railings, cooling his brow against the wet metal, and listening to the tremulous silence of the trees. ‘Murder! murder!’ he kept repeating, as though iteration could dim the horror of the word. The sound of his own voice made him shudder, yet he almost hoped that Echo might hear him, and wake the slumbering city from its dreams. He felt a mad desire to stop the casual passer-by, and tell him everything.
First, he arrived at the park, where the dark woods seemed to captivate him. He leaned tiredly against the railing, cooling his forehead against the damp metal, and listened to the trembling silence of the trees. "Murder! murder!" he kept repeating, as if saying it over and over could lessen the horror of the word. The sound of his own voice made him shiver, yet he almost wanted Echo to hear him and wake the sleeping city from its dreams. He felt an insane urge to stop the random passerby and share everything with them.
Then he wandered across Oxford Street into narrow, shameful alleys. Two women with painted faces mocked at him as he went by. From a dark courtyard came a sound of oaths and blows, followed by shrill screams, and, huddled upon a damp door-step, he saw the crook-backed forms of poverty and eld. A strange pity came over him. Were these children of sin and misery predestined to their end, as he to his? Were they, like him, merely the puppets of a monstrous show?
Then he walked across Oxford Street into narrow, shameful alleys. Two women with bright makeup laughed at him as he passed by. From a dark courtyard, he heard shouts and sounds of fighting, followed by piercing screams, and huddled on a damp doorstep, he saw the bent forms of poverty and old age. A strange pity washed over him. Were these children of sin and misery doomed to their fate, just like him? Were they, like him, simply puppets in a twisted show?
And yet it was not the mystery, but the comedy of suffering that struck him; its absolute uselessness, its grotesque want of meaning. How incoherent everything seemed! How lacking in all harmony! He was amazed at the discord between the shallow optimism of the day, and the real facts of existence. He was still very young.
And yet it wasn't the mystery, but the absurdity of suffering that hit him; its complete pointlessness, its ridiculous lack of meaning. How jumbled everything felt! How devoid of any harmony! He was shocked by the clash between the superficial optimism of the time and the harsh realities of life. He was still so young.
After a time he found himself in front of Marylebone Church. The silent roadway looked like a long riband of polished silver, flecked here and there by the dark arabesques of waving shadows. Far into the distance curved the line of flickering gas-lamps, and outside a little walled-in house stood a solitary hansom, the driver asleep inside. He walked hastily in the direction of Portland Place, now and then looking round, as though he feared that he was being followed. At the corner of Rich Street stood two men, reading a small bill upon a hoarding. An odd feeling of curiosity stirred him, and he crossed over. As he came near, the word ‘Murder,’ printed in black letters, met his eye. He started, and a deep flush came into his cheek. It was an advertisement offering a reward for any information leading to the arrest of a man of medium height, between thirty and forty years of age, wearing a billy-cock hat, a black coat, and check trousers, and with a scar upon his right cheek. He read it over and over again, and wondered if the wretched man would be caught, and how he had been scarred. Perhaps, some day, his own name might be placarded on the walls of London. Some day, perhaps, a price would be set on his head also.
After a while, he found himself in front of Marylebone Church. The quiet road looked like a long ribbon of polished silver, dotted here and there with the dark shapes of moving shadows. In the distance, the line of flickering gas lamps curved gracefully, and outside a small walled house stood a lone hansom cab, with the driver asleep inside. He walked quickly towards Portland Place, glancing back occasionally, as if he was afraid someone was following him. At the corner of Rich Street, two men stood reading a small poster on a hoarding. He felt a strange curiosity and crossed over. As he got closer, the word ‘Murder,’ printed in bold letters, caught his eye. He flinched, and a deep blush spread across his face. It was an advertisement offering a reward for any information leading to the capture of a man of average height, between thirty and forty years old, wearing a bowler hat, a black coat, and checkered trousers, with a scar on his right cheek. He read it over and over again and wondered if the unfortunate man would be caught and how he got the scar. Maybe, one day, his own name could end up plastered on the walls of London. One day, perhaps, a price would be put on his head too.
The thought made him sick with horror. He turned on his heel, and hurried on into the night.
The thought made him feel nauseous with fear. He spun around and rushed off into the night.
Where he went he hardly knew. He had a dim memory of wandering through a labyrinth of sordid houses, of being lost in a giant web of sombre streets, and it was bright dawn when he found himself at last in Piccadilly Circus. As he strolled home towards Belgrave Square, he met the great waggons on their way to Covent Garden. The white-smocked carters, with their pleasant sunburnt faces and coarse curly hair, strode sturdily on, cracking their whips, and calling out now and then to each other; on the back of a huge grey horse, the leader of a jangling team, sat a chubby boy, with a bunch of primroses in his battered hat, keeping tight hold of the mane with his little hands, and laughing; and the great piles of vegetables looked like masses of jade against the morning sky, like masses of green jade against the pink petals of some marvellous rose. Lord Arthur felt curiously affected, he could not tell why. There was something in the dawn’s delicate loveliness that seemed to him inexpressibly pathetic, and he thought of all the days that break in beauty, and that set in storm. These rustics, too, with their rough, good-humoured voices, and their nonchalant ways, what a strange London they saw! A London free from the sin of night and the smoke of day, a pallid, ghost-like city, a desolate town of tombs! He wondered what they thought of it, and whether they knew anything of its splendour and its shame, of its fierce, fiery-coloured joys, and its horrible hunger, of all it makes and mars from morn to eve. Probably it was to them merely a mart where they brought their fruits to sell, and where they tarried for a few hours at most, leaving the streets still silent, the houses still asleep. It gave him pleasure to watch them as they went by. Rude as they were, with their heavy, hob-nailed shoes, and their awkward gait, they brought a little of a ready with them. He felt that they had lived with Nature, and that she had taught them peace. He envied them all that they did not know.
Where he went, he hardly knew. He had a vague memory of wandering through a maze of run-down houses, of getting lost in a huge network of dreary streets, and it was bright dawn when he finally found himself at Piccadilly Circus. As he walked home toward Belgrave Square, he encountered the big wagons heading to Covent Garden. The cart drivers, dressed in white smocks with sun-kissed faces and coarse curly hair, marched confidently along, cracking their whips and occasionally shouting to each other. Sitting on the back of a large gray horse, the leader of a noisy team, was a chubby boy with a bunch of primroses in his worn hat, gripping the mane tightly with his little hands and laughing; the enormous piles of vegetables looked like mounds of jade against the morning sky, like chunks of green jade set against the pink petals of some incredible rose. Lord Arthur felt strangely moved, though he couldn’t quite explain why. There was something about the dawn’s delicate beauty that struck him as profoundly sad, and he thought of all the days that begin in beauty and end in turmoil. These country folk, too, with their rough, good-natured voices and relaxed ways, what a strange London they experienced! A London free from the sins of night and the smoke of day, a pale, ghostly city, a desolate graveyard! He wondered what they thought about it, and whether they were aware of its glory and its disgrace, of its fierce, vibrant joys, and its terrible hunger, of all it creates and destroys from morning to evening. Probably for them it was just a marketplace where they brought their goods to sell and where they stayed for only a few hours, leaving the streets still quiet and the houses still asleep. He found joy in watching them as they passed by. Crude as they were, with their heavy, nailed shoes and awkward walk, they carried a bit of cheer with them. He felt they had lived close to Nature, and she had taught them peace. He envied all that they did not know.
By the time he had reached Belgrave Square the sky was a faint blue, and the birds were beginning to twitter in the gardens.
By the time he got to Belgrave Square, the sky was a light blue, and the birds were starting to chirp in the gardens.
CHAPTER III
When Lord Arthur woke it was twelve o’clock, and the midday sun was streaming through the ivory-silk curtains of his room. He got up and looked out of the window. A dim haze of heat was hanging over the great city, and the roofs of the houses were like dull silver. In the flickering green of the square below some children were flitting about like white butterflies, and the pavement was crowded with people on their way to the Park. Never had life seemed lovelier to him, never had the things of evil seemed more remote.
When Lord Arthur woke up, it was twelve o'clock, and the midday sun was shining through the ivory-silk curtains of his room. He got out of bed and looked out the window. A faint haze of heat hung over the bustling city, and the rooftops looked like dull silver. In the fluttering green of the square below, some kids were darting around like white butterflies, and the pavement was packed with people heading to the Park. Life had never felt more beautiful to him, and the things of evil seemed more distant than ever.
Then his valet brought him a cup of chocolate on a tray. After he had drunk it, he drew aside a heavy portière of peach-coloured plush, and passed into the bathroom. The light stole softly from above, through thin slabs of transparent onyx, and the water in the marble tank glimmered like a moonstone. He plunged hastily in, till the cool ripples touched throat and hair, and then dipped his head right under, as though he would have wiped away the stain of some shameful memory. When he stepped out he felt almost at peace. The exquisite physical conditions of the moment had dominated him, as indeed often happens in the case of very finely-wrought natures, for the senses, like fire, can purify as well as destroy.
Then his valet brought him a cup of hot chocolate on a tray. After he drank it, he pulled aside a heavy peach-colored curtain and stepped into the bathroom. The light filtered gently from above through thin slabs of transparent onyx, and the water in the marble tub sparkled like a moonstone. He quickly jumped in until the cool waves touched his throat and hair, then plunged his head under, as if trying to wash away the stain of a shameful memory. When he stepped out, he felt almost at peace. The exquisite physical sensations of the moment had overcome him, as often happens with very sensitive people, since the senses, like fire, can purify as well as destroy.
After breakfast, he flung himself down on a divan, and lit a cigarette. On the mantel-shelf, framed in dainty old brocade, stood a large photograph of Sybil Merton, as he had seen her first at Lady Noel’s ball. The small, exquisitely-shaped head drooped slightly to one side, as though the thin, reed-like throat could hardly bear the burden of so much beauty; the lips were slightly parted, and seemed made for sweet music; and all the tender purity of girlhood looked out in wonder from the dreaming eyes. With her soft, clinging dress of crêpe-de-chine, and her large leaf-shaped fan, she looked like one of those delicate little figures men find in the olive-woods near Tanagra; and there was a touch of Greek grace in her pose and attitude. Yet she was not petite. She was simply perfectly proportioned—a rare thing in an age when so many women are either over life-size or insignificant.
After breakfast, he threw himself onto a couch and lit a cigarette. On the mantel, framed in delicate old fabric, was a large photo of Sybil Merton, just as he had first seen her at Lady Noel’s ball. Her small, exquisitely-shaped head tilted slightly to one side, as if her slender, fragile neck could barely support such beauty; her lips were slightly parted and seemed made for sweet music, while all the tender purity of youth shone with wonder from her dreamy eyes. Wearing a soft, clingy dress of crêpe-de-chine and holding a large leaf-shaped fan, she resembled one of those delicate figures men find in the olive groves near Tanagra; there was a touch of Greek grace in her pose and demeanor. Yet she wasn't petite. She was simply perfectly proportioned—a rare find in an era when so many women are either larger than life or forgettable.
Now as Lord Arthur looked at her, he was filled with the terrible pity that is born of love. He felt that to marry her, with the doom of murder hanging over his head, would be a betrayal like that of Judas, a sin worse than any the Borgia had ever dreamed of. What happiness could there be for them, when at any moment he might be called upon to carry out the awful prophecy written in his hand? What manner of life would be theirs while Fate still held this fearful fortune in the scales? The marriage must be postponed, at all costs. Of this he was quite resolved. Ardently though he loved the girl, and the mere touch of her fingers, when they sat together, made each nerve of his body thrill with exquisite joy, he recognised none the less clearly where his duty lay, and was fully conscious of the fact that he had no right to marry until he had committed the murder. This done, he could stand before the altar with Sybil Merton, and give his life into her hands without terror of wrongdoing. This done, he could take her to his arms, knowing that she would never have to blush for him, never have to hang her head in shame. But done it must be first; and the sooner the better for both.
Now as Lord Arthur looked at her, he was filled with the deep pity that comes from love. He felt that marrying her while the threat of murder loomed over him would be a betrayal just like Judas's, a sin worse than anything the Borgias had ever dreamed of. What happiness could they have when at any moment he might be forced to fulfill the terrifying prophecy written in his hand? What kind of life would they lead while Fate still held this dreadful future in balance? The wedding had to be postponed, no matter what. He was completely resolved on that. Even though he loved the girl passionately, and just the touch of her fingers when they sat together sent exciting shivers through his body, he saw very clearly where his duty lay. He was fully aware that he had no right to marry until he had committed the murder. Once that was done, he could stand before the altar with Sybil Merton and give his life into her hands without fear of wrongdoing. Once that was done, he could embrace her, knowing she would never have to be ashamed of him, never have to lower her head in embarrassment. But it had to be done first; and the sooner, the better for both of them.
Many men in his position would have preferred the primrose path of dalliance to the steep heights of duty; but Lord Arthur was too conscientious to set pleasure above principle. There was more than mere passion in his love; and Sybil was to him a symbol of all that is good and noble. For a moment he had a natural repugnance against what he was asked to do, but it soon passed away. His heart told him that it was not a sin, but a sacrifice; his reason reminded him that there was no other course open. He had to choose between living for himself and living for others, and terrible though the task laid upon him undoubtedly was, yet he knew that he must not suffer selfishness to triumph over love. Sooner or later we are all called upon to decide on the same issue—of us all, the same question is asked. To Lord Arthur it came early in life—before his nature had been spoiled by the calculating cynicism of middle-age, or his heart corroded by the shallow, fashionable egotism of our day, and he felt no hesitation about doing his duty. Fortunately also, for him, he was no mere dreamer, or idle dilettante. Had he been so, he would have hesitated, like Hamlet, and let irresolution mar his purpose. But he was essentially practical. Life to him meant action, rather than thought. He had that rarest of all things, common sense.
Many men in his situation would have chosen the easy way of indulgence over the demanding path of responsibility, but Lord Arthur was too principled to prioritize pleasure over duty. His love for Sybil was deeper than mere desire; she represented everything good and admirable to him. For a brief moment, he felt a natural aversion to what was being asked of him, but that feeling quickly faded. His heart told him it wasn’t a sin but a sacrifice; his mind reminded him that there was no other option. He had to decide between living for himself and living for others, and no matter how difficult that choice was, he understood he couldn’t let selfishness win over love. Sooner or later, we all face the same dilemma—the same question is asked of us all. For Lord Arthur, this challenge came early in life—before he was jaded by the cynical calculations of middle age or his heart depleted by the superficial, trendy self-centeredness of today, and he felt no doubt about fulfilling his duty. Fortunately for him, he wasn't just a dreamer or a casual enthusiast. If he had been, he might have hesitated like Hamlet, allowing uncertainty to derail his intentions. But he was fundamentally practical. To him, life was about action, not just contemplation. He possessed that rarest trait of all: common sense.
The wild, turbid feelings of the previous night had by this time completely passed away, and it was almost with a sense of shame that he looked back upon his mad wanderings from street to street, his fierce emotional agony. The very sincerity of his sufferings made them seem unreal to him now. He wondered how he could have been so foolish as to rant and rave about the inevitable. The only question that seemed to trouble him was, whom to make away with; for he was not blind to the fact that murder, like the religions of the Pagan world, requires a victim as well as a priest. Not being a genius, he had no enemies, and indeed he felt that this was not the time for the gratification of any personal pique or dislike, the mission in which he was engaged being one of great and grave solemnity. He accordingly made out a list of his friends and relatives on a sheet of notepaper, and after careful consideration, decided in favour of Lady Clementina Beauchamp, a dear old lady who lived in Curzon Street, and was his own second cousin by his mother’s side. He had always been very fond of Lady Clem, as every one called her, and as he was very wealthy himself, having come into all Lord Rugby’s property when he came of age, there was no possibility of his deriving any vulgar monetary advantage by her death. In fact, the more he thought over the matter, the more she seemed to him to be just the right person, and, feeling that any delay would be unfair to Sybil, he determined to make his arrangements at once.
The chaotic, confused emotions from the night before had completely faded by now, and he felt almost ashamed as he thought back on his reckless wandering from street to street, his intense emotional pain. The sheer reality of his suffering made it feel unreal to him now. He wondered how he could have been so foolish as to lash out about something that was unavoidable. The only question that bothered him was who to get rid of; he wasn’t naive enough to ignore that murder, like the religions of ancient times, needs a victim as well as a perpetrator. Not being particularly outstanding, he had no enemies, and honestly, he thought this wasn’t the right time to indulge any personal grudges or dislikes since the task at hand was serious and meaningful. He made a list of his friends and family on a piece of notepaper, and after careful thought, he decided on Lady Clementina Beauchamp, a lovely old lady living on Curzon Street, who was his second cousin through his mother. He had always cared for Lady Clem, as everyone called her, and since he was quite wealthy, having inherited all of Lord Rugby’s property when he came of age, there was no chance of him gaining any crude financial benefit from her death. In fact, the more he considered it, the more she seemed like the perfect choice, and feeling that any delay would be unfair to Sybil, he decided to make his plans right away.
The first thing to be done was, of course, to settle with the cheiromantist; so he sat down at a small Sheraton writing-table that stood near the window, drew a cheque for £105, payable to the order of Mr. Septimus Podgers, and, enclosing it in an envelope, told his valet to take it to West Moon Street. He then telephoned to the stables for his hansom, and dressed to go out. As he was leaving the room he looked back at Sybil Merton’s photograph, and swore that, come what may, he would never let her know what he was doing for her sake, but would keep the secret of his self-sacrifice hidden always in his heart.
The first thing to do was, of course, settle up with the palm reader. So he sat down at a small Sheraton writing desk by the window, wrote a check for £105, made out to Mr. Septimus Podgers, and put it in an envelope, telling his valet to take it to West Moon Street. He then called the stables for his cab and got ready to go out. As he was leaving the room, he glanced back at Sybil Merton’s photograph and promised himself that, no matter what happened, he would never let her know what he was doing for her sake, but would always keep the secret of his self-sacrifice hidden deep in his heart.
On his way to the Buckingham, he stopped at a florist’s, and sent Sybil a beautiful basket of narcissus, with lovely white petals and staring pheasants’ eyes, and on arriving at the club, went straight to the library, rang the bell, and ordered the waiter to bring him a lemon-and-soda, and a book on Toxicology. He had fully decided that poison was the best means to adopt in this troublesome business. Anything like personal violence was extremely distasteful to him, and besides, he was very anxious not to murder Lady Clementina in any way that might attract public attention, as he hated the idea of being lionised at Lady Windermere’s, or seeing his name figuring in the paragraphs of vulgar society—newspapers. He had also to think of Sybil’s father and mother, who were rather old-fashioned people, and might possibly object to the marriage if there was anything like a scandal, though he felt certain that if he told them the whole facts of the case they would be the very first to appreciate the motives that had actuated him. He had every reason, then, to decide in favour of poison. It was safe, sure, and quiet, and did away with any necessity for painful scenes, to which, like most Englishmen, he had a rooted objection.
On his way to Buckingham, he stopped at a florist and sent Sybil a beautiful basket of daffodils, with lovely white petals and bright yellow centers. Once he arrived at the club, he headed straight to the library, rang the bell, and asked the waiter to bring him a lemon and soda, along with a book on toxicology. He had completely decided that poison was the best approach for this tricky situation. Anything resembling personal violence was extremely unappealing to him, and besides, he really wanted to avoid killing Lady Clementina in a way that could attract public attention, as he dreaded the idea of being celebrated at Lady Windermere’s or seeing his name in the gossip columns of cheap tabloids. He also had to consider Sybil’s parents, who were pretty traditional and might object to the marriage if there was any hint of a scandal, although he felt sure that if he explained everything to them, they would be the first to understand the motives behind his actions. He had every reason to choose poison. It was safe, effective, and discreet, eliminating any need for painful confrontations, which, like most Englishmen, he strongly disliked.
Of the science of poisons, however, he knew absolutely nothing, and as the waiter seemed quite unable to find anything in the library but Ruff’s Guide and Bailey’s Magazine, he examined the book-shelves himself, and finally came across a handsomely-bound edition of the Pharmacopoeia, and a copy of Erskine’s Toxicology, edited by Sir Mathew Reid, the President of the Royal College of Physicians, and one of the oldest members of the Buckingham, having been elected in mistake for somebody else; a contretemps that so enraged the Committee, that when the real man came up they black-balled him unanimously. Lord Arthur was a good deal puzzled at the technical terms used in both books, and had begun to regret that he had not paid more attention to his classics at Oxford, when in the second volume of Erskine, he found a very interesting and complete account of the properties of aconitine, written in fairly clear English. It seemed to him to be exactly the poison he wanted. It was swift—indeed, almost immediate, in its effect—perfectly painless, and when taken in the form of a gelatine capsule, the mode recommended by Sir Mathew, not by any means unpalatable. He accordingly made a note, upon his shirt-cuff, of the amount necessary for a fatal dose, put the books back in their places, and strolled up St. James’s Street, to Pestle and Humbey’s, the great chemists. Mr. Pestle, who always attended personally on the aristocracy, was a good deal surprised at the order, and in a very deferential manner murmured something about a medical certificate being necessary. However, as soon as Lord Arthur explained to him that it was for a large Norwegian mastiff that he was obliged to get rid of, as it showed signs of incipient rabies, and had already bitten the coachman twice in the calf of the leg, he expressed himself as being perfectly satisfied, complimented Lord Arthur on his wonderful knowledge of Toxicology, and had the prescription made up immediately.
Of poison science, he knew absolutely nothing, and since the waiter seemed completely unable to find anything in the library except for Ruff’s Guide and Bailey’s Magazine, he checked the bookshelves himself and eventually found a nicely bound edition of the Pharmacopoeia and a copy of Erskine’s Toxicology, edited by Sir Mathew Reid, the President of the Royal College of Physicians, who was one of the oldest members of the Buckingham, having been elected by mistake for someone else; a mix-up that infuriated the Committee so much that when the real candidate came up, they unanimously black-balled him. Lord Arthur was quite puzzled by the technical terms used in both books and began to regret not paying more attention to his classics at Oxford when he found a very interesting and complete account of the properties of aconitine in the second volume of Erskine, written in fairly clear English. It seemed to be exactly the poison he needed. It acted quickly—almost immediately—was completely painless, and when taken in the form of a gelatine capsule, the method recommended by Sir Mathew, it wasn’t unpalatable at all. He made a note on his shirt cuff of the amount needed for a fatal dose, put the books back, and strolled up St. James’s Street to Pestle and Humbey’s, the prominent chemists. Mr. Pestle, who always personally attended to the aristocracy, was quite surprised by the order and very politely mentioned that a medical certificate was necessary. However, once Lord Arthur explained that it was for a large Norwegian mastiff he needed to get rid of, as it was showing signs of early rabies and had already bitten the coachman twice in the leg, Mr. Pestle expressed his satisfaction, complimented Lord Arthur on his remarkable knowledge of toxicology, and had the prescription prepared immediately.
Lord Arthur put the capsule into a pretty little silver bonbonnière that he saw in a shop window in Bond Street, threw away Pestle and Hambey’s ugly pill-box, and drove off at once to Lady Clementina’s.
Lord Arthur put the capsule into a lovely little silver bonbonnière he had seen in a shop window on Bond Street, tossed away Pestle and Hambey’s ugly pillbox, and headed straight to Lady Clementina’s.
‘Well, monsieur le mauvais sujet,’ cried the old lady, as he entered the room, ‘why haven’t you been to see me all this time?’
‘Well, mister troublemaker,’ cried the old lady, as he entered the room, ‘why haven’t you come to see me all this time?’
‘My dear Lady Clem, I never have a moment to myself,’ said Lord Arthur, smiling.
‘My dear Lady Clem, I never have a moment to myself,’ said Lord Arthur, smiling.
‘I suppose you mean that you go about all day long with Miss Sybil Merton, buying chiffons and talking nonsense? I cannot understand why people make such a fuss about being married. In my day we never dreamed of billing and cooing in public, or in private for that matter.’
‘I guess you’re saying you spend all day with Miss Sybil Merton, shopping for chiffons and chatting about silly things? I don’t get why people make such a big deal about being married. Back in my day, we never thought about being all lovey-dovey in public, or even in private for that matter.’
‘I assure you I have not seen Sybil for twenty-four hours, Lady Clem. As far as I can make out, she belongs entirely to her milliners.’
‘I assure you I haven’t seen Sybil for twenty-four hours, Lady Clem. From what I can tell, she’s completely devoted to her milliners.’
‘Of course; that is the only reason you come to see an ugly old woman like myself. I wonder you men don’t take warning. On a fait des folies pour moi, and here I am, a poor rheumatic creature, with a false front and a bad temper. Why, if it were not for dear Lady Jansen, who sends me all the worst French novels she can find, I don’t think I could get through the day. Doctors are no use at all, except to get fees out of one. They can’t even cure my heartburn.’
"Of course, that’s the only reason you come to see an ugly old woman like me. I wonder why you men don’t take the hint. On a fait des folies pour moi, and here I am, a poor, aching mess, with a wig and a bad attitude. Honestly, if it weren't for dear Lady Jansen, who sends me all the worst French novels she can find, I don’t think I could get through the day. Doctors are completely useless, except to collect their fees. They can’t even cure my heartburn."
‘I have brought you a cure for that, Lady Clem,’ said Lord Arthur gravely. ‘It is a wonderful thing, invented by an American.’
‘I have brought you a cure for that, Lady Clem,’ said Lord Arthur seriously. ‘It’s an amazing invention, created by an American.’
‘I don’t think I like American inventions, Arthur. I am quite sure I don’t. I read some American novels lately, and they were quite nonsensical.’
‘I don’t think I like American inventions, Arthur. I’m pretty sure I don’t. I read some American novels recently, and they were pretty nonsensical.’
‘Oh, but there is no nonsense at all about this, Lady Clem! I assure you it is a perfect cure. You must promise to try it’; and Lord Arthur brought the little box out of his pocket, and handed it to her.
‘Oh, but this isn't nonsense at all, Lady Clem! I promise you it’s a perfect cure. You have to promise to give it a try,’ and Lord Arthur took the little box out of his pocket and handed it to her.
‘Well, the box is charming, Arthur. Is it really a present? That is very sweet of you. And is this the wonderful medicine? It looks like a bonbon. I’ll take it at once.’
‘Well, the box is lovely, Arthur. Is it actually a gift? That’s really kind of you. And is this the amazing medicine? It looks like a bonbon. I’ll have it right away.’
‘Good heavens! Lady Clem,’ cried Lord Arthur, catching hold of her hand, ‘you mustn’t do anything of the kind. It is a homoeopathic medicine, and if you take it without having heartburn, it might do you no end of harm. Wait till you have an attack, and take it then. You will be astonished at the result.’
“Good heavens! Lady Clem,” exclaimed Lord Arthur, grabbing her hand, “you can’t do something like that. It’s a homeopathic remedy, and if you take it without experiencing heartburn, it could cause you serious harm. Wait until you have an episode and take it then. You’ll be amazed at the results.”
‘I should like to take it now,’ said Lady Clementina, holding up to the light the little transparent capsule, with its floating bubble of liquid aconitine. I am sure it is delicious. The fact is that, though I hate doctors, I love medicines. However, I’ll keep it till my next attack.’
‘I’d like to take it now,’ said Lady Clementina, holding the little transparent capsule up to the light, with its floating bubble of liquid aconitine. ‘I’m sure it’s delicious. The truth is, even though I hate doctors, I love medicines. But I’ll hold off until my next attack.’
‘And when will that be?’ asked Lord Arthur eagerly. ‘Will it be soon?’
‘And when will that be?’ asked Lord Arthur eagerly. ‘Will it be soon?’
‘I hope not for a week. I had a very bad time yesterday morning with it. But one never knows.’
‘I hope not for a week. I had a really tough time with it yesterday morning. But you never know.’
‘You are sure to have one before the end of the month then, Lady Clem?’
‘Are you sure you’ll have one before the end of the month then, Lady Clem?’
‘I am afraid so. But how sympathetic you are to-day, Arthur! Really, Sybil has done you a great deal of good. And now you must run away, for I am dining with some very dull people, who won’t talk scandal, and I know that if I don’t get my sleep now I shall never be able to keep awake during dinner. Good-bye, Arthur, give my love to Sybil, and thank you so much for the American medicine.’
‘I’m afraid so. But you’re really being so understanding today, Arthur! Honestly, Sybil has had a positive influence on you. Now you should get going because I’m having dinner with some really boring people who won’t gossip, and I know that if I don’t get my rest now, I won't be able to stay awake during dinner. Goodbye, Arthur, send my love to Sybil, and thank you so much for the American medicine.’
‘You won’t forget to take it, Lady Clem, will you?’ said Lord Arthur, rising from his seat.
‘You won't forget to take it, Lady Clem, will you?’ said Lord Arthur, getting up from his seat.
‘Of course I won’t, you silly boy. I think it is most kind of you to think of me, and I shall write and tell you if I want any more.’
‘Of course I won’t, you silly boy. I think it’s really nice of you to think of me, and I'll write and let you know if I need anything else.’
Lord Arthur left the house in high spirits, and with a feeling of immense relief.
Lord Arthur left the house feeling upbeat and incredibly relieved.
That night he had an interview with Sybil Merton. He told her how he had been suddenly placed in a position of terrible difficulty, from which neither honour nor duty would allow him to recede. He told her that the marriage must be put off for the present, as until he had got rid of his fearful entanglements, he was not a free man. He implored her to trust him, and not to have any doubts about the future. Everything would come right, but patience was necessary.
That night he had a meeting with Sybil Merton. He explained how he had unexpectedly found himself in a tough spot, from which he couldn’t back down because of honor or duty. He told her that they needed to postpone the wedding for now, since until he sorted out his serious complications, he wasn’t a free man. He begged her to trust him and not to doubt what was to come. Everything would work out, but they needed to be patient.
The scene took place in the conservatory of Mr. Merton’s house, in Park Lane, where Lord Arthur had dined as usual. Sybil had never seemed more happy, and for a moment Lord Arthur had been tempted to play the coward’s part, to write to Lady Clementina for the pill, and to let the marriage go on as if there was no such person as Mr. Podgers in the world. His better nature, however, soon asserted itself, and even when Sybil flung herself weeping into his arms, he did not falter. The beauty that stirred his senses had touched his conscience also. He felt that to wreck so fair a life for the sake of a few months’ pleasure would be a wrong thing to do.
The scene was set in the conservatory of Mr. Merton's house on Park Lane, where Lord Arthur had dined as usual. Sybil had never seemed happier, and for a moment, Lord Arthur was tempted to take the easy way out, to write to Lady Clementina for the pill, and to let the marriage proceed as if Mr. Podgers didn't exist. However, his better self quickly took over, and even when Sybil threw herself crying into his arms, he didn't waver. The beauty that stirred his senses had also reached his conscience. He realized that ruining such a beautiful life for a few months of pleasure would be wrong.
He stayed with Sybil till nearly midnight, comforting her and being comforted in turn, and early the next morning he left for Venice, after writing a manly, firm letter to Mr. Merton about the necessary postponement of the marriage.
He stayed with Sybil until almost midnight, comforting her while also finding comfort in her, and early the next morning he left for Venice after writing a strong, straightforward letter to Mr. Merton about the necessary delay of the wedding.
CHAPTER IV
In Venice he met his brother, Lord Surbiton, who happened to have come over from Corfu in his yacht. The two young men spent a delightful fortnight together. In the morning they rode on the Lido, or glided up and down the green canals in their long black gondola; in the afternoon they usually entertained visitors on the yacht; and in the evening they dined at Florian’s, and smoked innumerable cigarettes on the Piazza. Yet somehow Lord Arthur was not happy. Every day he studied the obituary column in the Times, expecting to see a notice of Lady Clementina’s death, but every day he was disappointed. He began to be afraid that some accident had happened to her, and often regretted that he had prevented her taking the aconitine when she had been so anxious to try its effect. Sybil’s letters, too, though full of love, and trust, and tenderness, were often very sad in their tone, and sometimes he used to think that he was parted from her for ever.
In Venice, he ran into his brother, Lord Surbiton, who had just sailed over from Corfu in his yacht. The two of them enjoyed a wonderful two weeks together. In the mornings, they rode on the Lido or glided up and down the green canals in their long black gondola; in the afternoons, they usually hosted guests on the yacht; and in the evenings, they dined at Florian’s and smoked countless cigarettes in the Piazza. Yet somehow, Lord Arthur was not happy. Each day, he checked the obituary column in the Times, hoping to see a notice about Lady Clementina’s death, but every day he felt let down. He started to worry that something might have happened to her and often regretted stopping her from taking the aconitine when she had been so eager to see its effects. Sybil’s letters, while full of love, trust, and tenderness, often had a very sad tone, and sometimes he worried that he was separated from her forever.
After a fortnight Lord Surbiton got bored with Venice, and determined to run down the coast to Ravenna, as he heard that there was some capital cock-shooting in the Pinetum. Lord Arthur at first refused absolutely to come, but Surbiton, of whom he was extremely fond, finally persuaded him that if he stayed at Danieli’s by himself he would be moped to death, and on the morning of the 15th they started, with a strong nor’-east wind blowing, and a rather choppy sea. The sport was excellent, and the free, open-air life brought the colour back to Lord Arthur’s cheek, but about the 22nd he became anxious about Lady Clementina, and, in spite of Surbiton’s remonstrances, came back to Venice by train.
After two weeks, Lord Surbiton got bored with Venice and decided to head down the coast to Ravenna, since he heard there was some great bird shooting in the Pinetum. Lord Arthur at first completely refused to join him, but Surbiton, whom he was very fond of, finally convinced him that if he stayed alone at Danieli’s, he would be miserable. On the morning of the 15th, they set off with a strong northeast wind blowing and a bit of a choppy sea. The sport was excellent, and the fresh, open-air life brought color back to Lord Arthur’s cheeks, but around the 22nd, he started to worry about Lady Clementina and, despite Surbiton’s protests, took the train back to Venice.
As he stepped out of his gondola on to the hotel steps, the proprietor came forward to meet him with a sheaf of telegrams. Lord Arthur snatched them out of his hand, and tore them open. Everything had been successful. Lady Clementina had died quite suddenly on the night of the 17th!
As he got out of his gondola onto the hotel steps, the owner came up to greet him with a bunch of telegrams. Lord Arthur grabbed them from his hand and tore them open. Everything had gone well. Lady Clementina had passed away unexpectedly on the night of the 17th!
His first thought was for Sybil, and he sent her off a telegram announcing his immediate return to London. He then ordered his valet to pack his things for the night mail, sent his gondoliers about five times their proper fare, and ran up to his sitting-room with a light step and a buoyant heart. There he found three letters waiting for him. One was from Sybil herself, full of sympathy and condolence. The others were from his mother, and from Lady Clementina’s solicitor. It seemed that the old lady had dined with the Duchess that very night, had delighted every one by her wit and esprit, but had gone home somewhat early, complaining of heartburn. In the morning she was found dead in her bed, having apparently suffered no pain. Sir Mathew Reid had been sent for at once, but, of course, there was nothing to be done, and she was to be buried on the 22nd at Beauchamp Chalcote. A few days before she died she had made her will, and left Lord Arthur her little house in Curzon Street, and all her furniture, personal effects, and pictures, with the exception of her collection of miniatures, which was to go to her sister, Lady Margaret Rufford, and her amethyst necklace, which Sybil Merton was to have. The property was not of much value; but Mr. Mansfield, the solicitor, was extremely anxious for Lord Arthur to return at once, if possible, as there were a great many bills to be paid, and Lady Clementina had never kept any regular accounts.
His first thought was for Sybil, so he sent her a telegram announcing his immediate return to London. He then told his valet to pack his things for the night train, paid his gondoliers about five times their usual fare, and hurried to his sitting room with a light step and a cheerful heart. There, he found three letters waiting for him. One was from Sybil herself, filled with sympathy and condolences. The others were from his mother and from Lady Clementina’s lawyer. It turned out that the old lady had dined with the Duchess that very night, charming everyone with her wit and spirit, but she had gone home somewhat early, complaining of heartburn. In the morning, she was found dead in her bed, apparently having suffered no pain. Sir Mathew Reid was called immediately, but there was nothing to be done, and her burial was scheduled for the 22nd at Beauchamp Chalcote. A few days before her death, she had made her will, leaving Lord Arthur her little house on Curzon Street, along with all her furniture, personal belongings, and pictures, except for her collection of miniatures, which was to go to her sister, Lady Margaret Rufford, and her amethyst necklace, which was to be given to Sybil Merton. The property wasn’t worth much, but Mr. Mansfield, the lawyer, was eager for Lord Arthur to return as soon as possible, as there were many bills to be settled, and Lady Clementina had never kept proper accounts.
Lord Arthur was very much touched by Lady Clementina’s kind remembrance of him, and felt that Mr. Podgers had a great deal to answer for. His love of Sybil, however, dominated every other emotion, and the consciousness that he had done his duty gave him peace and comfort. When he arrived at Charing Cross, he felt perfectly happy.
Lord Arthur was really moved by Lady Clementina’s thoughtful reminder of him, and he believed that Mr. Podgers had a lot to make up for. However, his love for Sybil overshadowed every other feeling, and knowing that he had fulfilled his duty brought him peace and comfort. When he got to Charing Cross, he felt completely happy.
The Mertons received him very kindly. Sybil made him promise that he would never again allow anything to come between them, and the marriage was fixed for the 7th June. Life seemed to him once more bright and beautiful, and all his old gladness came back to him again.
The Mertons welcomed him warmly. Sybil made him promise that he would never let anything come between them again, and the wedding was set for June 7th. Life felt bright and beautiful to him again, and all his old happiness returned.
One day, however, as he was going over the house in Curzon Street, in company with Lady Clementina’s solicitor and Sybil herself, burning packages of faded letters, and turning out drawers of odd rubbish, the young girl suddenly gave a little cry of delight.
One day, though, while he was going through the house on Curzon Street with Lady Clementina’s lawyer and Sybil, burning old letters and clearing out drawers full of random stuff, the young girl suddenly let out a small cry of joy.
‘What have you found, Sybil?’ said Lord Arthur, looking up from his work, and smiling.
‘What did you find, Sybil?’ Lord Arthur asked, looking up from his work and smiling.
‘This lovely little silver bonbonnière, Arthur. Isn’t it quaint and Dutch? Do give it to me! I know amethysts won’t become me till I am over eighty.’
‘This lovely little silver bonbonnière, Arthur. Isn’t it charming and Dutch? Please give it to me! I know amethysts won’t suit me until I’m over eighty.’
It was the box that had held the aconitine.
It was the box that contained the aconitine.
Lord Arthur started, and a faint blush came into his cheek. He had almost entirely forgotten what he had done, and it seemed to him a curious coincidence that Sybil, for whose sake he had gone through all that terrible anxiety, should have been the first to remind him of it.
Lord Arthur jumped, and a slight blush appeared on his cheek. He had nearly forgotten what he had done, and it struck him as an odd coincidence that Sybil, the reason he had endured all that awful anxiety, was the first to bring it up.
‘Of course you can have it, Sybil. I gave it to poor Lady Clem myself.’
‘Of course you can have it, Sybil. I gave it to poor Lady Clem myself.’
‘Oh! thank you, Arthur; and may I have the bonbon too? I had no notion that Lady Clementina liked sweets. I thought she was far too intellectual.’
‘Oh! Thank you, Arthur; can I have the bonbon too? I had no idea that Lady Clementina liked sweets. I thought she was way too intellectual.’
Lord Arthur grew deadly pale, and a horrible idea crossed his mind.
Lord Arthur turned very pale, and a terrible thought flashed through his mind.
‘Bonbon, Sybil? What do you mean?’ he said in a slow, hoarse voice.
Bonbon, Sybil? What do you mean?” he said in a slow, rough voice.
‘There is one in it, that is all. It looks quite old and dusty, and I have not the slightest intention of eating it. What is the matter, Arthur? How white you look!’
‘There’s just one in there, that’s all. It looks pretty old and dusty, and I have no intention of eating it. What’s wrong, Arthur? You look really pale!’
Lord Arthur rushed across the room, and seized the box. Inside it was the amber-coloured capsule, with its poison-bubble. Lady Clementina had died a natural death after all!
Lord Arthur rushed across the room and grabbed the box. Inside was the amber-colored capsule with its poison bubble. Lady Clementina had actually died of natural causes!
The shock of the discovery was almost too much for him. He flung the capsule into the fire, and sank on the sofa with a cry of despair.
The shock of the discovery was almost too much for him. He threw the capsule into the fire and sank onto the sofa with a cry of despair.
CHAPTER V
Mr. Merton was a good deal distressed at the second postponement of the marriage, and Lady Julia, who had already ordered her dress for the wedding, did all in her power to make Sybil break off the match. Dearly, however, as Sybil loved her mother, she had given her whole life into Lord Arthur’s hands, and nothing that Lady Julia could say could make her waver in her faith. As for Lord Arthur himself, it took him days to get over his terrible disappointment, and for a time his nerves were completely unstrung. His excellent common sense, however, soon asserted itself, and his sound, practical mind did not leave him long in doubt about what to do. Poison having proved a complete failure, dynamite, or some other form of explosive, was obviously the proper thing to try.
Mr. Merton was very upset about the second delay of the wedding, and Lady Julia, who had already ordered her wedding dress, did everything she could to convince Sybil to end the engagement. However much Sybil loved her mother, she had given her entire life to Lord Arthur, and nothing Lady Julia said could shake her loyalty. As for Lord Arthur, it took him days to recover from his intense disappointment, and for a while, he was completely on edge. However, his strong common sense soon kicked in, and his practical thinking didn’t leave him confused about what to do for long. Since poison had turned out to be a total flop, it was clear that dynamite, or some other kind of explosive, was the next thing to try.
He accordingly looked again over the list of his friends and relatives, and, after careful consideration, determined to blow up his uncle, the Dean of Chichester. The Dean, who was a man of great culture and learning, was extremely fond of clocks, and had a wonderful collection of timepieces, ranging from the fifteenth century to the present day, and it seemed to Lord Arthur that this hobby of the good Dean’s offered him an excellent opportunity for carrying out his scheme. Where to procure an explosive machine was, of course, quite another matter. The London Directory gave him no information on the point, and he felt that there was very little use in going to Scotland Yard about it, as they never seemed to know anything about the movements of the dynamite faction till after an explosion had taken place, and not much even then.
He looked over the list of his friends and relatives again and, after giving it some thought, decided to blow up his uncle, the Dean of Chichester. The Dean was a highly educated man who absolutely loved clocks and had an amazing collection of timepieces that dated from the fifteenth century to the present. Lord Arthur thought this hobby of the Dean's was a perfect opportunity for his plan. Finding an explosive device, however, was a different story. The London Directory didn't provide any information on that, and he knew it would be pointless to go to Scotland Yard since they never seemed to know anything about the activities of the dynamite group until after an explosion had occurred, and not much even then.
Suddenly he thought of his friend Rouvaloff, a young Russian of very revolutionary tendencies, whom he had met at Lady Windermere’s in the winter. Count Rouvaloff was supposed to be writing a life of Peter the Great, and to have come over to England for the purpose of studying the documents relating to that Tsar’s residence in this country as a ship carpenter; but it was generally suspected that he was a Nihilist agent, and there was no doubt that the Russian Embassy did not look with any favour upon his presence in London. Lord Arthur felt that he was just the man for his purpose, and drove down one morning to his lodgings in Bloomsbury, to ask his advice and assistance.
Suddenly, he thought of his friend Rouvaloff, a young Russian with very revolutionary ideas, whom he had met at Lady Windermere’s in the winter. Count Rouvaloff was supposedly writing a biography of Peter the Great and had come to England to study documents related to that Tsar’s time in the country as a ship carpenter. However, it was widely believed that he was a Nihilist agent, and there was no doubt that the Russian Embassy was not pleased with his presence in London. Lord Arthur felt that he was exactly the person for his needs, so he drove down one morning to his place in Bloomsbury to ask for his advice and help.
‘So you are taking up politics seriously?’ said Count Rouvaloff, when Lord Arthur had told him the object of his mission; but Lord Arthur, who hated swagger of any kind, felt bound to admit to him that he had not the slightest interest in social questions, and simply wanted the explosive machine for a purely family matter, in which no one was concerned but himself.
“So you’re seriously getting into politics?” Count Rouvaloff asked when Lord Arthur explained his mission. However, Lord Arthur, who couldn’t stand any kind of showoff behavior, felt he had to admit that he had no interest in social issues at all and just wanted the explosive device for a personal family matter that only affected him.
Count Rouvaloff looked at him for some moments in amazement, and then seeing that he was quite serious, wrote an address on a piece of paper, initialled it, and handed it to him across the table.
Count Rouvaloff stared at him for a few moments in disbelief, and then realizing that he was completely serious, wrote an address on a piece of paper, initialed it, and handed it to him across the table.
‘Scotland Yard would give a good deal to know this address, my dear fellow.’
‘Scotland Yard would love to know this address, my friend.’
‘They shan’t have it,’ cried Lord Arthur, laughing; and after shaking the young Russian warmly by the hand he ran downstairs, examined the paper, and told the coachman to drive to Soho Square.
‘They won’t get it,’ shouted Lord Arthur, laughing; and after warmly shaking the young Russian's hand, he rushed downstairs, checked the paper, and told the coachman to drive to Soho Square.
There he dismissed him, and strolled down Greek Street, till he came to a place called Bayle’s Court. He passed under the archway, and found himself in a curious cul-de-sac, that was apparently occupied by a French Laundry, as a perfect network of clothes-lines was stretched across from house to house, and there was a flutter of white linen in the morning air. He walked right to the end, and knocked at a little green house. After some delay, during which every window in the court became a blurred mass of peering faces, the door was opened by a rather rough-looking foreigner, who asked him in very bad English what his business was. Lord Arthur handed him the paper Count Rouvaloff had given him. When the man saw it he bowed, and invited Lord Arthur into a very shabby front parlour on the ground floor, and in a few moments Herr Winckelkopf, as he was called in England, bustled into the room, with a very wine-stained napkin round his neck, and a fork in his left hand.
There he let him go and walked down Greek Street until he reached a spot called Bayle’s Court. He passed under the archway and found himself in a strange cul-de-sac that seemed to be home to a French Laundry, with a perfect network of clotheslines stretched between the houses, and white linen fluttering in the morning air. He walked to the end and knocked on a small green house. After a short wait, during which every window in the court became a blurry array of curious faces, the door was opened by a somewhat rough-looking foreigner who asked him in very broken English what he needed. Lord Arthur handed him the paper Count Rouvaloff had given him. When the man saw it, he bowed and invited Lord Arthur into a very shabby front parlor on the ground floor, and in a few moments, Herr Winckelkopf, as he was known in England, bustled into the room, with a very wine-stained napkin around his neck and a fork in his left hand.
‘Count Rouvaloff has given me an introduction to you,’ said Lord Arthur, bowing, ‘and I am anxious to have a short interview with you on a matter of business. My name is Smith, Mr. Robert Smith, and I want you to supply me with an explosive clock.’
‘Count Rouvaloff has introduced me to you,’ said Lord Arthur, bowing, ‘and I’d like to have a brief meeting with you about a business matter. My name is Smith, Mr. Robert Smith, and I need you to provide me with an explosive clock.’
‘Charmed to meet you, Lord Arthur,’ said the genial little German, laughing. ‘Don’t look so alarmed, it is my duty to know everybody, and I remember seeing you one evening at Lady Windermere’s. I hope her ladyship is quite well. Do you mind sitting with me while I finish my breakfast? There is an excellent pâté, and my friends are kind enough to say that my Rhine wine is better than any they get at the German Embassy,’ and before Lord Arthur had got over his surprise at being recognised, he found himself seated in the back-room, sipping the most delicious Marcobrünner out of a pale yellow hock-glass marked with the Imperial monogram, and chatting in the friendliest manner possible to the famous conspirator.
“Nice to meet you, Lord Arthur,” said the cheerful little German, laughing. “Don’t look so surprised; it’s my job to know everyone, and I remember seeing you one evening at Lady Windermere’s. I hope she’s doing well. Do you mind sitting with me while I finish my breakfast? There’s an amazing pâté, and my friends say that my Rhine wine is better than anything they get at the German Embassy,” and before Lord Arthur could recover from his surprise at being recognized, he found himself seated in the back room, sipping the most delicious Marcobrünner from a pale yellow hock-glass marked with the Imperial monogram, and chatting in the friendliest way possible with the famous conspirator.
‘Explosive clocks,’ said Herr Winckelkopf, ‘are not very good things for foreign exportation, as, even if they succeed in passing the Custom House, the train service is so irregular, that they usually go off before they have reached their proper destination. If, however, you want one for home use, I can supply you with an excellent article, and guarantee that you will he satisfied with the result. May I ask for whom it is intended? If it is for the police, or for any one connected with Scotland Yard, I am afraid I cannot do anything for you. The English detectives are really our best friends, and I have always found that by relying on their stupidity, we can do exactly what we like. I could not spare one of them.’
“Explosive clocks,” said Mr. Winckelkopf, “aren’t great for exporting. Even if they make it through customs, the train service is so unreliable that they usually go off before they reach their destination. However, if you need one for personal use, I can provide you with an excellent product and guarantee you’ll be happy with the outcome. May I ask who it's for? If it’s for the police or anyone connected to Scotland Yard, I’m afraid I can’t help you. The English detectives are actually our best allies, and I’ve always found that by counting on their foolishness, we can get away with whatever we want. I can’t spare any of them.”
‘I assure you,’ said Lord Arthur, ‘that it has nothing to do with the police at all. In fact, the clock is intended for the Dean of Chichester.’
“I assure you,” Lord Arthur said, “that it has nothing to do with the police at all. In fact, the clock is meant for the Dean of Chichester.”
‘Dear me! I had no idea that you felt so strongly about religion, Lord Arthur. Few young men do nowadays.’
"Wow! I had no idea you cared so much about religion, Lord Arthur. Not many young men do these days."
‘I am afraid you overrate me, Herr Winckelkopf,’ said Lord Arthur, blushing. ‘The fact is, I really know nothing about theology.’
“I’m afraid you’re giving me too much credit, Herr Winckelkopf,” said Lord Arthur, blushing. “The truth is, I really don’t know anything about theology.”
‘It is a purely private matter then?’
‘So it's just a private issue then?’
‘Purely private.’
'Just for me.'
Herr Winckelkopf shrugged his shoulders, and left the room, returning in a few minutes with a round cake of dynamite about the size of a penny, and a pretty little French clock, surmounted by an ormolu figure of Liberty trampling on the hydra of Despotism.
Herr Winckelkopf shrugged and left the room, coming back a few minutes later with a round stick of dynamite about the size of a penny, and a charming little French clock topped with a gold figure of Liberty stepping on the monster of Despotism.
Lord Arthur’s face brightened up when he saw it. ‘That is just what I want,’ he cried, ‘and now tell me how it goes off.’
Lord Arthur's face lit up when he saw it. 'That's exactly what I want,' he exclaimed, 'now tell me how it works.'
‘Ah! there is my secret,’ answered Herr Winckelkopf, contemplating his invention with a justifiable look of pride; ‘let me know when you wish it to explode, and I will set the machine to the moment.’
‘Ah! there is my secret,’ replied Herr Winckelkopf, looking at his invention with a rightful sense of pride; ‘just tell me when you want it to go off, and I’ll set the machine for that moment.’
‘Well, to-day is Tuesday, and if you could send it off at once—’
‘Well, today is Tuesday, and if you could send it off right away—’
‘That is impossible; I have a great deal of important work on hand for some friends of mine in Moscow. Still, I might send it off to-morrow.’
‘That’s impossible; I have a lot of important work to do for some friends of mine in Moscow. Still, I might send it off tomorrow.’
‘Oh, it will be quite time enough!’ said Lord Arthur politely, ‘if it is delivered to-morrow night or Thursday morning. For the moment of the explosion, say Friday at noon exactly. The Dean is always at home at that hour.’
‘Oh, that will be more than enough time!’ Lord Arthur said politely. ‘As long as it's delivered tomorrow night or Thursday morning. Let's plan for the explosion to happen exactly at noon on Friday. The Dean is always home at that time.’
‘Friday, at noon,’ repeated Herr Winckelkopf, and he made a note to that effect in a large ledger that was lying on a bureau near the fireplace.
‘Friday, at noon,’ repeated Herr Winckelkopf, and he made a note to that effect in a large ledger that was on a desk near the fireplace.
‘And now,’ said Lord Arthur, rising from his seat, ‘pray let me know how much I am in your debt.’
‘And now,’ said Lord Arthur, getting up from his seat, ‘please let me know how much I owe you.’
‘It is such a small matter, Lord Arthur, that I do not care to make any charge. The dynamite comes to seven and sixpence, the clock will be three pounds ten, and the carriage about five shillings. I am only too pleased to oblige any friend of Count Rouvaloff’s.’
‘It’s such a small thing, Lord Arthur, that I don’t care to make any charge. The dynamite costs seven and sixpence, the clock will be three pounds ten, and the carriage is about five shillings. I’m more than happy to help any friend of Count Rouvaloff’s.’
‘But your trouble, Herr Winckelkopf?’
"But what's bothering you, Herr Winckelkopf?"
‘Oh, that is nothing! It is a pleasure to me. I do not work for money; I live entirely for my art.’
‘Oh, that’s nothing! It’s a pleasure for me. I don’t work for money; I live completely for my art.’
Lord Arthur laid down £4, 2s. 6d. on the table, thanked the little German for his kindness, and, having succeeded in declining an invitation to meet some Anarchists at a meat-tea on the following Saturday, left the house and went off to the Park.
Lord Arthur placed £4, 2s. 6d. on the table, thanked the little German for his kindness, and, after successfully turning down an invitation to meet some Anarchists at a meat-tea the following Saturday, left the house and headed to the Park.
For the next two days he was in a state of the greatest excitement, and on Friday at twelve o’clock he drove down to the Buckingham to wait for news. All the afternoon the stolid hall-porter kept posting up telegrams from various parts of the country giving the results of horse-races, the verdicts in divorce suits, the state of the weather, and the like, while the tape ticked out wearisome details about an all-night sitting in the House of Commons, and a small panic on the Stock Exchange. At four o’clock the evening papers came in, and Lord Arthur disappeared into the library with the Pall Mall, the St. James’s, the Globe, and the Echo, to the immense indignation of Colonel Goodchild, who wanted to read the reports of a speech he had delivered that morning at the Mansion House, on the subject of South African Missions, and the advisability of having black Bishops in every province, and for some reason or other had a strong prejudice against the Evening News. None of the papers, however, contained even the slightest allusion to Chichester, and Lord Arthur felt that the attempt must have failed. It was a terrible blow to him, and for a time he was quite unnerved. Herr Winckelkopf, whom he went to see the next day was full of elaborate apologies, and offered to supply him with another clock free of charge, or with a case of nitro-glycerine bombs at cost price. But he had lost all faith in explosives, and Herr Winckelkopf himself acknowledged that everything is so adulterated nowadays, that even dynamite can hardly be got in a pure condition. The little German, however, while admitting that something must have gone wrong with the machinery, was not without hope that the clock might still go off, and instanced the case of a barometer that he had once sent to the military Governor at Odessa, which, though timed to explode in ten days, had not done so for something like three months. It was quite true that when it did go off, it merely succeeded in blowing a housemaid to atoms, the Governor having gone out of town six weeks before, but at least it showed that dynamite, as a destructive force, was, when under the control of machinery, a powerful, though a somewhat unpunctual agent. Lord Arthur was a little consoled by this reflection, but even here he was destined to disappointment, for two days afterwards, as he was going upstairs, the Duchess called him into her boudoir, and showed him a letter she had just received from the Deanery.
For the next two days, he was extremely anxious, and on Friday at noon, he drove to the Buckingham to wait for news. All afternoon, the unemotional hall-porter kept putting up telegrams from various parts of the country with updates on horse races, divorce cases, the weather, and more, while the tape reported tedious details about an all-night session in the House of Commons and a minor panic on the Stock Exchange. At four o’clock, the evening papers arrived, and Lord Arthur retreated to the library with the Pall Mall, the St. James’s, the Globe, and the Echo, much to the annoyance of Colonel Goodchild, who wanted to read the reports of a speech he had given that morning at the Mansion House about South African Missions and the idea of having black Bishops in every province, and for some reason, he had a strong dislike for the Evening News. However, none of the papers even slightly mentioned Chichester, and Lord Arthur felt that the attempt must have failed. It was a huge blow to him, and for a while, he was quite shaken. The next day, he went to see Herr Winckelkopf, who was extremely apologetic and offered to provide him with another clock for free, or a case of nitro-glycerine bombs at cost price. But he had lost all trust in explosives, and Herr Winckelkopf himself admitted that everything is so diluted these days that even dynamite is hard to find in pure form. The little German, however, while acknowledging that something must have gone wrong with the machinery, still had hope that the clock might go off, citing the example of a barometer he had once sent to the military Governor in Odessa, which, though set to explode in ten days, had not gone off for about three months. It was true that when it finally did, it only managed to blow a housemaid to bits, as the Governor had left town six weeks earlier, but at least it showed that dynamite, as a destructive force, was indeed powerful, though a bit unreliable. Lord Arthur felt somewhat comforted by this thought, but soon faced disappointment again, because two days later, as he was going upstairs, the Duchess summoned him into her boudoir and showed him a letter she had just received from the Deanery.
‘Jane writes charming letters,’ said the Duchess; ‘you must really read her last. It is quite as good as the novels Mudie sends us.’
‘Jane writes delightful letters,’ said the Duchess; ‘you really must read her latest. It’s just as good as the novels Mudie sends us.’
Lord Arthur seized the letter from her hand. It ran as follows:—
Lord Arthur grabbed the letter from her hand. It read as follows:—
The Deanery, Chichester,
27th May.The Deanery, Chichester,
27th May.My Dearest Aunt,
My Dearest Aunt,
Thank you so much for the flannel for the Dorcas Society, and also for the gingham. I quite agree with you that it is nonsense their wanting to wear pretty things, but everybody is so Radical and irreligious nowadays, that it is difficult to make them see that they should not try and dress like the upper classes. I am sure I don’t know what we are coming to. As papa has often said in his sermons, we live in an age of unbelief.
Thank you so much for the flannel for the Dorcas Society and also for the gingham. I completely agree with you that it's ridiculous for them to want to wear nice things, but everyone is so modern and secular these days that it's hard to make them understand they shouldn’t dress like the wealthy. Honestly, I don’t know what this world is coming to. As Dad often says in his sermons, we’re living in a time of disbelief.
We have had great fun over a clock that an unknown admirer sent papa last Thursday. It arrived in a wooden box from London, carriage paid, and papa feels it must have been sent by some one who had read his remarkable sermon, ‘Is Licence Liberty?’ for on the top of the clock was a figure of a woman, with what papa said was the cap of Liberty on her head. I didn’t think it very becoming myself, but papa said it was historical, so I suppose it is all right. Parker unpacked it, and papa put it on the mantelpiece in the library, and we were all sitting there on Friday morning, when just as the clock struck twelve, we heard a whirring noise, a little puff of smoke came from the pedestal of the figure, and the goddess of Liberty fell off, and broke her nose on the fender! Maria was quite alarmed, but it looked so ridiculous, that James and I went off into fits of laughter, and even papa was amused. When we examined it, we found it was a sort of alarum clock, and that, if you set it to a particular hour, and put some gunpowder and a cap under a little hammer, it went off whenever you wanted. Papa said it must not remain in the library, as it made a noise, so Reggie carried it away to the schoolroom, and does nothing but have small explosions all day long. Do you think Arthur would like one for a wedding present? I suppose they are quite fashionable in London. Papa says they should do a great deal of good, as they show that Liberty can’t last, but must fall down. Papa says Liberty was invented at the time of the French Revolution. How awful it seems!
We had a lot of fun with a clock that an anonymous admirer sent to Dad last Thursday. It arrived in a wooden box from London, shipping paid, and Dad thinks it must have come from someone who read his famous sermon, ‘Is License Liberty?’ because on top of the clock was a figure of a woman wearing what Dad called the Liberty cap. I didn’t think it looked very nice, but Dad said it was historical, so I suppose that’s fine. Parker unpacked it, and Dad set it on the mantelpiece in the library. We were all sitting there on Friday morning when, just as the clock struck twelve, we heard a whirring noise, a little puff of smoke came from the base of the figure, and the goddess of Liberty fell off and broke her nose on the fender! Maria was quite startled, but it looked so silly that James and I burst into laughter, and even Dad found it funny. When we examined it, we discovered it was a kind of alarm clock that would go off whenever you set it for a specific time by placing some gunpowder and a cap under a little hammer. Dad said it couldn’t stay in the library since it makes noise, so Reggie took it to the schoolroom, where it seems to cause small explosions all day long. Do you think Arthur would want one as a wedding gift? I guess they’re quite trendy in London. Dad says they could be useful because they show that Liberty doesn’t last and must eventually fall. Dad says Liberty was invented during the French Revolution. How terrible that sounds!
I have now to go to the Dorcas, where I will read them your most instructive letter. How true, dear aunt, your idea is, that in their rank of life they should wear what is unbecoming. I must say it is absurd, their anxiety about dress, when there are so many more important things in this world, and in the next. I am so glad your flowered poplin turned out so well, and that your lace was not torn. I am wearing my yellow satin, that you so kindly gave me, at the Bishop’s on Wednesday, and think it will look all right. Would you have bows or not? Jennings says that every one wears bows now, and that the underskirt should be frilled. Reggie has just had another explosion, and papa has ordered the clock to be sent to the stables. I don’t think papa likes it so much as he did at first, though he is very flattered at being sent such a pretty and ingenious toy. It shows that people read his sermons, and profit by them.
I now have to go to the Dorcas, where I’ll read them your very informative letter. How true it is, dear aunt, that in their position in life they should wear what isn’t flattering. I have to say, it’s silly how worried they are about their clothes, especially when there are so many more important issues in this world and the next. I’m really glad your flowered poplin turned out so well, and that your lace wasn’t torn. I’m wearing the yellow satin you kindly gave me to the Bishop’s on Wednesday, and I think it will look great. Should I go with bows or not? Jennings says everyone wears bows now, and that the underskirt should be frilled. Reggie just had another outburst, and Dad ordered the clock to be sent to the stables. I don’t think Dad likes it as much as he did at first, though he is quite pleased to receive such a pretty and clever toy. It shows that people read his sermons and find them useful.
Papa sends his love, in which James, and Reggie, and Maria all unite, and, hoping that Uncle Cecil’s gout is better, believe me, dear aunt, ever your affectionate niece,
Papa sends his love, which James, Reggie, and Maria all share, and hoping that Uncle Cecil’s gout has improved, believe me, dear aunt, always your affectionate niece,
jane percy.
jane percy.
PS.—Do tell me about the bows. Jennings insists they are the fashion.
PS.—Please let me know about the bows. Jennings insists they’re in style.
Lord Arthur looked so serious and unhappy over the letter, that the Duchess went into fits of laughter.
Lord Arthur looked so serious and upset about the letter that the Duchess burst into laughter.
‘My dear Arthur,’ she cried, ‘I shall never show you a young lady’s letter again! But what shall I say about the clock? I think it is a capital invention, and I should like to have one myself.’
‘My dear Arthur,’ she exclaimed, ‘I will never show you a young lady’s letter again! But what should I say about the clock? I think it’s a brilliant invention, and I’d love to have one for myself.’
‘I don’t think much of them,’ said Lord Arthur, with a sad smile, and, after kissing his mother, he left the room.
‘I don’t think much of them,’ said Lord Arthur with a sad smile. After kissing his mother, he left the room.
When he got upstairs, he flung himself on a sofa, and his eyes filled with tears. He had done his best to commit this murder, but on both occasions he had failed, and through no fault of his own. He had tried to do his duty, but it seemed as if Destiny herself had turned traitor. He was oppressed with the sense of the barrenness of good intentions, of the futility of trying to be fine. Perhaps, it would be better to break off the marriage altogether. Sybil would suffer, it is true, but suffering could not really mar a nature so noble as hers. As for himself, what did it matter? There is always some war in which a man can die, some cause to which a man can give his life, and as life had no pleasure for him, so death had no terror. Let Destiny work out his doom. He would not stir to help her.
When he got upstairs, he threw himself onto a sofa, and tears filled his eyes. He had tried his hardest to carry out this murder, but both times he had failed, and it wasn’t his fault. He had attempted to do the right thing, but it felt like Fate herself had betrayed him. He was overwhelmed by the emptiness of good intentions, the uselessness of trying to be noble. Maybe it would be best to end the marriage completely. Sybil would suffer, it’s true, but suffering couldn't really tarnish someone as noble as she was. As for him, what did it matter? There’s always some battle a man can die in, some cause to which he can dedicate his life, and since life brought him no joy, death didn't frighten him. Let Fate determine his end. He wouldn’t lift a finger to help her.
At half-past seven he dressed, and went down to the club. Surbiton was there with a party of young men, and he was obliged to dine with them. Their trivial conversation and idle jests did not interest him, and as soon as coffee was brought he left them, inventing some engagement in order to get away. As he was going out of the club, the hall-porter handed him a letter. It was from Herr Winckelkopf, asking him to call down the next evening, and look at an explosive umbrella, that went off as soon as it was opened. It was the very latest invention, and had just arrived from Geneva. He tore the letter up into fragments. He had made up his mind not to try any more experiments. Then he wandered down to the Thames Embankment, and sat for hours by the river. The moon peered through a mane of tawny clouds, as if it were a lion’s eye, and innumerable stars spangled the hollow vault, like gold dust powdered on a purple dome. Now and then a barge swung out into the turbid stream, and floated away with the tide, and the railway signals changed from green to scarlet as the trains ran shrieking across the bridge. After some time, twelve o’clock boomed from the tall tower at Westminster, and at each stroke of the sonorous bell the night seemed to tremble. Then the railway lights went out, one solitary lamp left gleaming like a large ruby on a giant mast, and the roar of the city became fainter.
At 7:30, he got dressed and headed down to the club. Surbiton was there with a group of young men, and he had to dine with them. Their mindless conversation and silly jokes didn’t engage him, and as soon as coffee was served, he excused himself, making up a reason to leave. As he was exiting the club, the hall porter handed him a letter. It was from Herr Winckelkopf, asking him to come by the next evening to check out an explosive umbrella that went off as soon as it was opened. It was the latest invention and had just arrived from Geneva. He tore the letter into pieces. He had decided not to try any more experiments. Then he wandered down to the Thames Embankment and sat by the river for hours. The moon peeked through a mane of tawny clouds, like a lion’s eye, and countless stars dotted the dark sky, like gold dust sprinkled on a purple dome. Occasionally, a barge swung into the muddy stream and floated away with the tide, while the railway signals changed from green to red as trains raced across the bridge. After a while, the clock tower at Westminster struck midnight, and with each toll of the deep bell, the night seemed to shudder. Then the railway lights extinguished, leaving one lone lamp glowing like a big ruby on a giant mast, and the noise of the city faded into the distance.
At two o’clock he got up, and strolled towards Blackfriars. How unreal everything looked! How like a strange dream! The houses on the other side of the river seemed built out of darkness. One would have said that silver and shadow had fashioned the world anew. The huge dome of St. Paul’s loomed like a bubble through the dusky air.
At two o’clock, he got up and walked toward Blackfriars. Everything looked so unreal! It felt like a strange dream! The buildings on the other side of the river appeared to be made of darkness. It was as if silver and shadow had reshaped the world. The massive dome of St. Paul’s rose like a bubble through the murky air.
As he approached Cleopatra’s Needle he saw a man leaning over the parapet, and as he came nearer the man looked up, the gas-light falling full upon his face.
As he got closer to Cleopatra’s Needle, he saw a man leaning over the railing, and as he approached, the man looked up, the gas light shining directly on his face.
It was Mr. Podgers, the cheiromantist! No one could mistake the fat, flabby face, the gold-rimmed spectacles, the sickly feeble smile, the sensual mouth.
It was Mr. Podgers, the palm reader! No one could mistake the round, soft face, the gold-rimmed glasses, the weak, sickly smile, the alluring mouth.
Lord Arthur stopped. A brilliant idea flashed across him, and he stole softly up behind. In a moment he had seized Mr. Podgers by the legs, and flung him into the Thames. There was a coarse oath, a heavy splash, and all was still. Lord Arthur looked anxiously over, but could see nothing of the cheiromantist but a tall hat, pirouetting in an eddy of moonlit water. After a time it also sank, and no trace of Mr. Podgers was visible. Once he thought that he caught sight of the bulky misshapen figure striking out for the staircase by the bridge, and a horrible feeling of failure came over him, but it turned out to be merely a reflection, and when the moon shone out from behind a cloud it passed away. At last he seemed to have realised the decree of destiny. He heaved a deep sigh of relief, and Sybil’s name came to his lips.
Lord Arthur stopped. A brilliant idea flashed in his mind, and he quietly approached from behind. In an instant, he grabbed Mr. Podgers by the legs and threw him into the Thames. There was a coarse curse, a heavy splash, and then silence. Lord Arthur looked anxiously over but could only see a tall hat spinning in a swirl of moonlit water. Eventually, that too sank, and there was no trace of Mr. Podgers. For a moment, he thought he spotted the bulky, misshapen figure swimming toward the stairs by the bridge, and a horrible sense of failure washed over him, but it turned out to be just a reflection, and when the moon emerged from behind a cloud, that feeling faded. Finally, he seemed to accept the hand of fate. He let out a deep sigh of relief, and Sybil's name came to his lips.
‘Have you dropped anything, sir?’ said a voice behind him suddenly.
"Did you drop something, sir?" a voice behind him suddenly asked.
He turned round, and saw a policeman with a bull’s-eye lantern.
He turned around and saw a police officer with a bull's-eye lantern.
‘Nothing of importance, sergeant,’ he answered, smiling, and hailing a passing hansom, he jumped in, and told the man to drive to Belgrave Square.
“Nothing important, Sergeant,” he replied with a smile, hailing a passing cab. He jumped in and instructed the driver to head to Belgrave Square.
For the next few days he alternated between hope and fear. There were moments when he almost expected Mr. Podgers to walk into the room, and yet at other times he felt that Fate could not be so unjust to him. Twice he went to the cheiromantist’s address in West Moon Street, but he could not bring himself to ring the bell. He longed for certainty, and was afraid of it.
For the next few days, he went back and forth between hope and fear. There were moments when he almost expected Mr. Podgers to walk into the room, but at other times he felt that fate couldn’t be so cruel to him. Twice he went to the palm reader’s address on West Moon Street, but he couldn’t bring himself to ring the bell. He craved certainty and was scared of it.
Finally it came. He was sitting in the smoking-room of the club having tea, and listening rather wearily to Surbiton’s account of the last comic song at the Gaiety, when the waiter came in with the evening papers. He took up the St. James’s, and was listlessly turning over its pages, when this strange heading caught his eye:
Finally it came. He was sitting in the club's smoking room having tea and listening somewhat tiredly to Surbiton's story about the latest comic song at the Gaiety when the waiter walked in with the evening papers. He picked up the St. James’s and was idly flipping through its pages when this strange headline grabbed his attention:
Suicide of a Cheiromantist.
Death of a Palm Reader.
He turned pale with excitement, and began to read. The paragraph ran as follows:
He went pale with excitement and started to read. The paragraph said:
Yesterday morning, at seven o’clock, the body of Mr. Septimus R. Podgers, the eminent cheiromantist, was washed on shore at Greenwich, just in front of the Ship Hotel. The unfortunate gentleman had been missing for some days, and considerable anxiety for his safety had been felt in cheiromantic circles. It is supposed that he committed suicide under the influence of a temporary mental derangement, caused by overwork, and a verdict to that effect was returned this afternoon by the coroner’s jury. Mr. Podgers had just completed an elaborate treatise on the subject of the Human Hand, that will shortly be published, when it will no doubt attract much attention. The deceased was sixty-five years of age, and does not seem to have left any relations.
Yesterday morning at seven o'clock, the body of Mr. Septimus R. Podgers, the famous palm reader, was found washed up at Greenwich, right in front of the Ship Hotel. The unfortunate man had been missing for several days, raising serious concerns about his well-being in the palmistry community. It's believed that he took his own life due to a temporary mental breakdown caused by overwork, and the coroner's jury confirmed this conclusion this afternoon. Mr. Podgers had just completed an extensive study on the subject of the Human Hand, which will be published soon and is expected to attract a lot of attention. The deceased was sixty-five years old and seems to have left no relatives.
Lord Arthur rushed out of the club with the paper still in his hand, to the immense amazement of the hall-porter, who tried in vain to stop him, and drove at once to Park Lane. Sybil saw him from the window, and something told her that he was the bearer of good news. She ran down to meet him, and, when she saw his face, she knew that all was well.
Lord Arthur hurried out of the club with the newspaper still in his hand, leaving the hall-porter utterly surprised as he attempted to stop him in vain, and drove straight to Park Lane. Sybil spotted him from the window, and instinctively felt that he was bringing good news. She rushed down to greet him, and when she saw his expression, she knew everything was alright.
‘My dear Sybil,’ cried Lord Arthur, ‘let us be married to-morrow!’
‘My dear Sybil,’ shouted Lord Arthur, ‘let’s get married tomorrow!’
‘You foolish boy! Why, the cake is not even ordered!’ said Sybil, laughing through her tears.
‘You silly boy! Why, the cake isn't even ordered!’ said Sybil, laughing through her tears.
CHAPTER VI
When the wedding took place, some three weeks later, St. Peter’s was crowded with a perfect mob of smart people. The service was read in the most impressive manner by the Dean of Chichester, and everybody agreed that they had never seen a handsomer couple than the bride and bridegroom. They were more than handsome, however—they were happy. Never for a single moment did Lord Arthur regret all that he had suffered for Sybil’s sake, while she, on her side, gave him the best things a woman can give to any man—worship, tenderness, and love. For them romance was not killed by reality. They always felt young.
When the wedding happened, about three weeks later, St. Peter’s was filled with a crowd of stylish people. The ceremony was conducted in a very impressive way by the Dean of Chichester, and everyone agreed that they had never seen a more attractive couple than the bride and groom. They were more than just good-looking—they were happy. Not once did Lord Arthur regret all he had endured for Sybil’s sake, and she, in return, gave him the best things a woman can offer to any man—admiration, kindness, and love. For them, romance was not extinguished by reality. They always felt youthful.
Some years afterwards, when two beautiful children had been born to them, Lady Windermere came down on a visit to Alton Priory, a lovely old place, that had been the Duke’s wedding present to his son; and one afternoon as she was sitting with Lady Arthur under a lime-tree in the garden, watching the little boy and girl as they played up and down the rose-walk, like fitful sunbeams, she suddenly took her hostess’s hand in hers, and said, ‘Are you happy, Sybil?’
Some years later, after Lady Windermere had given birth to two beautiful children, she visited Alton Priory, a lovely old place that had been the Duke’s wedding gift to his son. One afternoon, while sitting with Lady Arthur under a lime tree in the garden and watching the little boy and girl play along the rose path like fleeting rays of sunshine, she suddenly took her hostess’s hand and asked, "Are you happy, Sybil?"
‘Dear Lady Windermere, of course I am happy. Aren’t you?’
‘Dear Lady Windermere, of course I'm happy. Aren't you?’
‘I have no time to be happy, Sybil. I always like the last person who is introduced to me; but, as a rule, as soon as I know people I get tired of them.’
‘I don’t have time to be happy, Sybil. I always like the last person who is introduced to me, but usually, as soon as I get to know people, I get tired of them.’
‘Don’t your lions satisfy you, Lady Windermere?’
‘Don’t your lions satisfy you, Lady Windermere?’
‘Oh dear, no! lions are only good for one season. As soon as their manes are cut, they are the dullest creatures going. Besides, they behave very badly, if you are really nice to them. Do you remember that horrid Mr. Podgers? He was a dreadful impostor. Of course, I didn’t mind that at all, and even when he wanted to borrow money I forgave him, but I could not stand his making love to me. He has really made me hate cheiromancy. I go in for telepathy now. It is much more amusing.’
“Oh no! Lions are only good for one season. As soon as their manes are cut, they’re the most boring creatures ever. Plus, they act really badly if you’re nice to them. Do you remember that awful Mr. Podgers? He was a terrible fraud. Of course, I didn’t mind that at all, and even when he wanted to borrow money, I forgave him, but I couldn’t stand him making advances toward me. He’s really made me hate palmistry. I’m into telepathy now. It’s way more fun.”
‘You mustn’t say anything against cheiromancy here, Lady Windermere; it is the only subject that Arthur does not like people to chaff about. I assure you he is quite serious over it.’
‘You can’t say anything bad about palmistry here, Lady Windermere; it’s the one topic that Arthur doesn’t like people joking about. I promise you he’s really serious about it.’
‘You don’t mean to say that he believes in it, Sybil?’
‘You can’t be serious that he believes in it, Sybil?’
‘Ask him, Lady Windermere, here he is’; and Lord Arthur came up the garden with a large bunch of yellow roses in his hand, and his two children dancing round him.
‘Ask him, Lady Windermere, here he is’; and Lord Arthur walked up the garden with a big bunch of yellow roses in his hand, while his two children danced around him.
‘Lord Arthur?’
'Lord Arthur?'
‘Yes, Lady Windermere.’
"Yes, Lady Windermere."
‘You don’t mean to say that you believe in cheiromancy?’
‘You can’t be serious that you believe in palm reading?’
‘Of course I do,’ said the young man, smiling.
‘Of course I do,’ the young man said with a smile.
‘But why?’
'But why though?'
‘Because I owe to it all the happiness of my life,’ he murmured, throwing himself into a wicker chair.
‘Because I owe all the happiness of my life to it,’ he murmured, sinking into a wicker chair.
‘My dear Lord Arthur, what do you owe to it?’
‘My dear Lord Arthur, what do you owe to it?’
‘Sybil,’ he answered, handing his wife the roses, and looking into her violet eyes.
‘Sybil,’ he replied, giving his wife the roses and gazing into her violet eyes.
‘What nonsense!’ cried Lady Windermere. ‘I never heard such nonsense in all my life.’
‘That’s ridiculous!’ exclaimed Lady Windermere. ‘I’ve never heard anything so ridiculous in my entire life.’
p. 65THE
CANTERVILLE GHOST
A Hyl-idealistic Romance
CHAPTER I
When Mr. Hiram B. Otis, the American Minister, bought Canterville Chase, every one told him he was doing a very foolish thing, as there was no doubt at all that the place was haunted. Indeed, Lord Canterville himself, who was a man of the most punctilious honour, had felt it his duty to mention the fact to Mr. Otis when they came to discuss terms.
When Mr. Hiram B. Otis, the American Minister, bought Canterville Chase, everyone told him he was making a big mistake, as there was no doubt that the place was haunted. In fact, Lord Canterville himself, a man of the utmost honor, felt it was his responsibility to bring this up to Mr. Otis when they discussed the terms.
‘We have not cared to live in the place ourselves,’ said Lord Canterville, ‘since my grandaunt, the Dowager Duchess of Bolton, was frightened into a fit, from which she never really recovered, by two skeleton hands being placed on her shoulders as she was dressing for dinner, and I feel bound to tell you, Mr. Otis, that the ghost has been seen by several living members of my family, as well as by the rector of the parish, the Rev. Augustus Dampier, who is a Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge. After the unfortunate accident to the Duchess, none of our younger servants would stay with us, and Lady Canterville often got very little sleep at night, in consequence of the mysterious noises that came from the corridor and the library.’
"We haven’t wanted to live here ourselves," said Lord Canterville, "ever since my grandaunt, the Dowager Duchess of Bolton, was so scared by two skeleton hands being placed on her shoulders while she was getting ready for dinner that she had a fit and never truly recovered. I feel it’s important to tell you, Mr. Otis, that several members of my family, as well as the rector of the parish, the Rev. Augustus Dampier, who is a Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge, have seen the ghost. After that unfortunate incident with the Duchess, none of our younger servants would stay with us, and Lady Canterville often had trouble sleeping at night because of the strange noises coming from the corridor and the library."
‘My Lord,’ answered the Minister, ‘I will take the furniture and the ghost at a valuation. I come from a modern country, where we have everything that money can buy; and with all our spry young fellows painting the Old World red, and carrying off your best actresses and prima-donnas, I reckon that if there were such a thing as a ghost in Europe, we’d have it at home in a very short time in one of our public museums, or on the road as a show.’
‘My Lord,’ replied the Minister, ‘I'll take the furniture and the ghost at a fair price. I come from a modern country where we can buy anything with money; and with all our energetic young guys making a splash in the Old World and taking your top actresses and prima donnas, I bet that if there were a ghost in Europe, we’d have it back home in no time—either in one of our public museums or out on the road as a spectacle.’
‘I fear that the ghost exists,’ said Lord Canterville, smiling, ‘though it may have resisted the overtures of your enterprising impresarios. It has been well known for three centuries, since 1584 in fact, and always makes its appearance before the death of any member of our family.’
‘I worry that the ghost is real,’ said Lord Canterville, smiling, ‘even if it might have rejected the advances of your ambitious promoters. It has been known for three centuries, since 1584 actually, and always shows up before the death of any member of our family.’
‘Well, so does the family doctor for that matter, Lord Canterville. But there is no such thing, sir, as a ghost, and I guess the laws of Nature are not going to be suspended for the British aristocracy.’
‘Well, the family doctor thinks the same, Lord Canterville. But there’s no such thing as a ghost, and I doubt the laws of Nature are going to be put on hold for the British aristocracy.’
‘You are certainly very natural in America,’ answered Lord Canterville, who did not quite understand Mr. Otis’s last observation, ‘and if you don’t mind a ghost in the house, it is all right. Only you must remember I warned you.’
'You are definitely very genuine in America,' replied Lord Canterville, who didn't quite get Mr. Otis’s last comment, 'and if you don’t mind having a ghost in the house, that’s fine. Just remember, I warned you.'
A few weeks after this, the purchase was completed, and at the close of the season the Minister and his family went down to Canterville Chase. Mrs. Otis, who, as Miss Lucretia R. Tappan, of West 53rd Street, had been a celebrated New York belle, was now a very handsome, middle-aged woman, with fine eyes, and a superb profile. Many American ladies on leaving their native land adopt an appearance of chronic ill-health, under the impression that it is a form of European refinement, but Mrs. Otis had never fallen into this error. She had a magnificent constitution, and a really wonderful amount of animal spirits. Indeed, in many respects, she was quite English, and was an excellent example of the fact that we have really everything in common with America nowadays, except, of course, language. Her eldest son, christened Washington by his parents in a moment of patriotism, which he never ceased to regret, was a fair-haired, rather good-looking young man, who had qualified himself for American diplomacy by leading the German at the Newport Casino for three successive seasons, and even in London was well known as an excellent dancer. Gardenias and the peerage were his only weaknesses. Otherwise he was extremely sensible. Miss Virginia E. Otis was a little girl of fifteen, lithe and lovely as a fawn, and with a fine freedom in her large blue eyes. She was a wonderful amazon, and had once raced old Lord Bilton on her pony twice round the park, winning by a length and a half, just in front of the Achilles statue, to the huge delight of the young Duke of Cheshire, who proposed for her on the spot, and was sent back to Eton that very night by his guardians, in floods of tears. After Virginia came the twins, who were usually called ‘The Stars and Stripes,’ as they were always getting swished. They were delightful boys, and with the exception of the worthy Minister the only true republicans of the family.
A few weeks later, the purchase was finalized, and at the end of the season, the Minister and his family headed down to Canterville Chase. Mrs. Otis, who had been a famous New York socialite as Miss Lucretia R. Tappan from West 53rd Street, was now a very attractive middle-aged woman with striking eyes and a stunning profile. Many American women adopt an air of chronic ill-health when they leave the U.S., thinking it shows European sophistication, but Mrs. Otis never made that mistake. She had a strong constitution and a remarkable amount of energy. In many ways, she was quite English and exemplified how we really share everything with America these days, except, of course, the language. Her eldest son, named Washington by his parents in a moment of patriotism, which he always regretted, was a fair-haired, fairly good-looking young man. He had prepared for a career in American diplomacy by dancing the German at the Newport Casino for three consecutive seasons, and was even known in London as an excellent dancer. His only weaknesses were gardenias and the peerage; otherwise, he was very sensible. Miss Virginia E. Otis was a lovely fifteen-year-old girl, graceful and beautiful like a young deer, with a sense of freedom in her large blue eyes. She was a true amazon, and once raced old Lord Bilton on her pony twice around the park, winning by a length and a half right in front of the Achilles statue, much to the delight of the young Duke of Cheshire, who proposed to her on the spot and was sent back to Eton that very night by his guardians, in tears. After Virginia came the twins, nicknamed ‘The Stars and Stripes’ because they were always getting into trouble. They were delightful boys and, apart from the Minister, the only true republicans in the family.
As Canterville Chase is seven miles from Ascot, the nearest railway station, Mr. Otis had telegraphed for a waggonette to meet them, and they started on their drive in high spirits. It was a lovely July evening, and the air was delicate with the scent of the pine-woods. Now and then they heard a wood pigeon brooding over its own sweet voice, or saw, deep in the rustling fern, the burnished breast of the pheasant. Little squirrels peered at them from the beech-trees as they went by, and the rabbits scudded away through the brushwood and over the mossy knolls, with their white tails in the air. As they entered the avenue of Canterville Chase, however, the sky became suddenly overcast with clouds, a curious stillness seemed to hold the atmosphere, a great flight of rooks passed silently over their heads, and, before they reached the house, some big drops of rain had fallen.
As Canterville Chase is seven miles from Ascot, the nearest train station, Mr. Otis had sent a telegram for a wagonette to meet them, and they began their drive in great spirits. It was a beautiful July evening, and the air was filled with the scent of the pine trees. Now and then, they could hear a wood pigeon softly cooing or catch a glimpse of the gleaming chest of a pheasant hidden in the rustling ferns. Little squirrels peeked at them from the beech trees as they passed, and the rabbits darted away through the underbrush and over the mossy hills, their white tails in the air. However, as they entered the avenue of Canterville Chase, the sky suddenly became overcast with clouds, a strange stillness seemed to hang in the air, a large flock of rooks flew silently overhead, and, before they reached the house, a few big drops of rain had fallen.
Standing on the steps to receive them was an old woman, neatly dressed in black silk, with a white cap and apron. This was Mrs. Umney, the housekeeper, whom Mrs. Otis, at Lady Canterville’s earnest request, had consented to keep on in her former position. She made them each a low curtsey as they alighted, and said in a quaint, old-fashioned manner, ‘I bid you welcome to Canterville Chase.’ Following her, they passed through the fine Tudor hall into the library, a long, low room, panelled in black oak, at the end of which was a large stained-glass window. Here they found tea laid out for them, and, after taking off their wraps, they sat down and began to look round, while Mrs. Umney waited on them.
Standing on the steps to greet them was an elderly woman, neatly dressed in black silk, with a white cap and apron. This was Mrs. Umney, the housekeeper, whom Mrs. Otis had agreed to keep on in her previous role at Lady Canterville’s earnest request. She made a small curtsey to each of them as they got out of the car and said in a charming, old-fashioned way, "Welcome to Canterville Chase." Following her, they passed through the beautiful Tudor hall into the library, a long, low room with black oak paneling, at the end of which was a large stained-glass window. Here they found tea prepared for them, and after taking off their coats, they sat down and began to look around while Mrs. Umney served them.
Suddenly Mrs. Otis caught sight of a dull red stain on the floor just by the fireplace and, quite unconscious of what it really signified, said to Mrs. Umney, ‘I am afraid something has been spilt there.’
Suddenly, Mrs. Otis noticed a dull red stain on the floor right by the fireplace and, completely unaware of what it really meant, said to Mrs. Umney, “I’m afraid something has been spilled there.”
‘Yes, madam,’ replied the old housekeeper in a low voice, ‘blood has been spilt on that spot.’
‘Yes, ma'am,’ replied the old housekeeper in a quiet voice, ‘blood has been spilled on that spot.’
‘How horrid,’ cried Mrs. Otis; ‘I don’t at all care for blood-stains in a sitting-room. It must be removed at once.’
"How disgusting," exclaimed Mrs. Otis. "I absolutely cannot stand blood stains in the living room. It needs to be cleaned up immediately."
The old woman smiled, and answered in the same low, mysterious voice, ‘It is the blood of Lady Eleanore de Canterville, who was murdered on that very spot by her own husband, Sir Simon de Canterville, in 1575. Sir Simon survived her nine years, and disappeared suddenly under very mysterious circumstances. His body has never been discovered, but his guilty spirit still haunts the Chase. The blood-stain has been much admired by tourists and others, and cannot be removed.’
The old woman smiled and replied in the same low, mysterious voice, “It’s the blood of Lady Eleanore de Canterville, who was murdered right here by her own husband, Sir Simon de Canterville, in 1575. Sir Simon lived for nine more years after her death and then vanished suddenly under very mysterious circumstances. His body has never been found, but his guilty spirit still haunts the estate. The bloodstain has been admired by tourists and others, and it can’t be removed.”
‘That is all nonsense,’ cried Washington Otis; ‘Pinkerton’s Champion Stain Remover and Paragon Detergent will clean it up in no time,’ and before the terrified housekeeper could interfere he had fallen upon his knees, and was rapidly scouring the floor with a small stick of what looked like a black cosmetic. In a few moments no trace of the blood-stain could be seen.
‘That’s complete nonsense,’ said Washington Otis; ‘Pinkerton’s Champion Stain Remover and Paragon Detergent will take care of it in no time,’ and before the frightened housekeeper could stop him, he dropped to his knees and quickly started scrubbing the floor with a small stick that looked like black makeup. In just a few moments, there was no sign of the bloodstain left.
‘I knew Pinkerton would do it,’ he exclaimed triumphantly, as he looked round at his admiring family; but no sooner had he said these words than a terrible flash of lightning lit up the sombre room, a fearful peal of thunder made them all start to their feet, and Mrs. Umney fainted.
"I knew Pinkerton would pull it off," he said triumphantly, glancing around at his admiring family; but no sooner had he spoken than a terrifying flash of lightning illuminated the dark room, a loud clap of thunder made everyone jump to their feet, and Mrs. Umney fainted.
‘What a monstrous climate!’ said the American Minister calmly, as he lit a long cheroot. ‘I guess the old country is so overpopulated that they have not enough decent weather for everybody. I have always been of opinion that emigration is the only thing for England.’
‘What a terrible climate!’ said the American Minister calmly, as he lit a long cigar. ‘I guess the old country is so overpopulated that there isn’t enough nice weather for everyone. I’ve always thought that emigration is the only solution for England.’
‘My dear Hiram,’ cried Mrs. Otis, ‘what can we do with a woman who faints?’
‘My dear Hiram,’ said Mrs. Otis, ‘what can we do with a woman who passes out?’
‘Charge it to her like breakages,’ answered the Minister; ‘she won’t faint after that’; and in a few moments Mrs. Umney certainly came to. There was no doubt, however, that she was extremely upset, and she sternly warned Mr. Otis to beware of some trouble coming to the house.
“Charge it to her like breakages,” replied the Minister; “she won’t faint after that.” Just a few moments later, Mrs. Umney definitely came around. There was no question, though, that she was very shaken, and she firmly warned Mr. Otis to watch out for some trouble approaching the house.
‘I have seen things with my own eyes, sir,’ she said, ‘that would make any Christian’s hair stand on end, and many and many a night I have not closed my eyes in sleep for the awful things that are done here.’ Mr. Otis, however, and his wife warmly assured the honest soul that they were not afraid of ghosts, and, after invoking the blessings of Providence on her new master and mistress, and making arrangements for an increase of salary, the old housekeeper tottered off to her own room.
‘I have seen things with my own eyes, sir,’ she said, ‘that would make any Christian’s hair stand on end, and many nights I have stayed awake because of the awful things that happen here.’ Mr. Otis and his wife, however, reassured the honest soul that they weren’t afraid of ghosts, and after wishing blessings from Providence on her new employers and discussing a raise in salary, the old housekeeper slowly made her way back to her room.
CHAPTER II
The storm raged fiercely all that night, but nothing of particular note occurred. The next morning, however, when they came down to breakfast, they found the terrible stain of blood once again on the floor. ‘I don’t think it can be the fault of the Paragon Detergent,’ said Washington, ‘for I have tried it with everything. It must be the ghost.’ He accordingly rubbed out the stain a second time, but the second morning it appeared again. The third morning also it was there, though the library had been locked up at night by Mr. Otis himself, and the key carried upstairs. The whole family were now quite interested; Mr. Otis began to suspect that he had been too dogmatic in his denial of the existence of ghosts, Mrs. Otis expressed her intention of joining the Psychical Society, and Washington prepared a long letter to Messrs. Myers and Podmore on the subject of the Permanence of Sanguineous Stains when connected with Crime. That night all doubts about the objective existence of phantasmata were removed for ever.
The storm raged fiercely all night, but nothing noteworthy happened. The next morning, however, when they came down for breakfast, they found the terrible blood stain back on the floor. ‘I don’t think it can be the fault of the Paragon Detergent,’ said Washington, ‘because I’ve tried it with everything. It must be the ghost.’ He then scrubbed the stain out again, but the next morning it reappeared. The third morning it was still there, even though Mr. Otis had locked the library up at night himself and taken the key upstairs. The whole family was now quite intrigued; Mr. Otis started to think he might have been too certain in his denial of ghosts, Mrs. Otis declared her intention to join the Psychical Society, and Washington began drafting a long letter to Messrs. Myers and Podmore about the Permanence of Blood Stains in Relation to Crime. That night, all doubts about the real existence of ghosts were put to rest forever.
The day had been warm and sunny; and, in the cool of the evening, the whole family went out for a drive. They did not return home till nine o’clock, when they had a light supper. The conversation in no way turned upon ghosts, so there were not even those primary conditions of receptive expectation which so often precede the presentation of psychical phenomena. The subjects discussed, as I have since learned from Mr. Otis, were merely such as form the ordinary conversation of cultured Americans of the better class, such as the immense superiority of Miss Fanny Davenport over Sarah Bernhardt as an actress; the difficulty of obtaining green corn, buckwheat cakes, and hominy, even in the best English houses; the importance of Boston in the development of the world-soul; the advantages of the baggage check system in railway travelling; and the sweetness of the New York accent as compared to the London drawl. No mention at all was made of the supernatural, nor was Sir Simon de Canterville alluded to in any way. At eleven o’clock the family retired, and by half-past all the lights were out. Some time after, Mr. Otis was awakened by a curious noise in the corridor, outside his room. It sounded like the clank of metal, and seemed to be coming nearer every moment. He got up at once, struck a match, and looked at the time. It was exactly one o’clock. He was quite calm, and felt his pulse, which was not at all feverish. The strange noise still continued, and with it he heard distinctly the sound of footsteps. He put on his slippers, took a small oblong phial out of his dressing-case, and opened the door. Right in front of him he saw, in the wan moonlight, an old man of terrible aspect. His eyes were as red burning coals; long grey hair fell over his shoulders in matted coils; his garments, which were of antique cut, were soiled and ragged, and from his wrists and ankles hung heavy manacles and rusty gyves.
The day had been warm and sunny, and in the cool of the evening, the whole family went out for a drive. They didn’t come back home until nine o’clock, when they had a light supper. The conversation didn’t touch on ghosts at all, so there were none of those initial conditions of open-mindedness that often come before reports of supernatural events. The topics discussed, as I later learned from Mr. Otis, were just the usual conversations of cultured Americans from upper-class backgrounds, such as the huge superiority of Miss Fanny Davenport over Sarah Bernhardt as an actress, the challenge of finding fresh corn, buckwheat cakes, and hominy, even in the finest English homes, the significance of Boston in shaping the world’s spirit, the benefits of the baggage check system when traveling by train, and the pleasantness of the New York accent compared to the London drawl. There was no mention of the supernatural, and Sir Simon de Canterville wasn’t referenced at all. At eleven o’clock, the family went to bed, and by half-past, all the lights were off. Some time later, Mr. Otis was woken by a strange noise in the hallway outside his room. It sounded like metal clanking and seemed to be getting closer. He immediately got up, lit a match, and checked the time. It was exactly one o’clock. He felt calm and checked his pulse, which wasn’t racing at all. The strange noise continued, and along with it, he distinctly heard footsteps. He put on his slippers, took a small rectangular vial out of his vanity case, and opened the door. Right in front of him, in the dim moonlight, he saw an old man with a terrifying appearance. His eyes were like burning coals; long gray hair hung over his shoulders in tangled coils; his clothes, which were of an old-fashioned style, were dirty and tattered, and heavy chains and rusty shackles hung from his wrists and ankles.
‘My dear sir,’ said Mr. Otis, ‘I really must insist on your oiling those chains, and have brought you for that purpose a small bottle of the Tammany Rising Sun Lubricator. It is said to be completely efficacious upon one application, and there are several testimonials to that effect on the wrapper from some of our most eminent native divines. I shall leave it here for you by the bedroom candles, and will be happy to supply you with more should you require it.’ With these words the United States Minister laid the bottle down on a marble table, and, closing his door, retired to rest.
‘My dear sir,’ said Mr. Otis, ‘I really need to insist that you oil those chains. I've brought you a small bottle of the Tammany Rising Sun Lubricator for that purpose. It's said to be completely effective with just one application, and there are several testimonials from some of our most distinguished local ministers on the wrapper. I'll leave it here for you by the bedroom candles, and I’ll be happy to supply you with more if you need it.’ With that, the United States Minister placed the bottle on a marble table, closed his door, and went to bed.
For a moment the Canterville ghost stood quite motionless in natural indignation; then, dashing the bottle violently upon the polished floor, he fled down the corridor, uttering hollow groans, and emitting a ghastly green light. Just, however, as he reached the top of the great oak staircase, a door was flung open, two little white-robed figures appeared, and a large pillow whizzed past his head! There was evidently no time to be lost, so, hastily adopting the Fourth Dimension of Space as a means of escape, he vanished through the wainscoting, and the house became quite quiet.
For a moment, the Canterville ghost stood completely still, filled with natural indignation; then, smashing the bottle violently on the polished floor, he rushed down the hallway, letting out hollow groans and shining a ghastly green light. Just as he reached the top of the grand oak staircase, a door swung open, two little figures in white appeared, and a big pillow zoomed past his head! Clearly, there was no time to waste, so, quickly using the Fourth Dimension of Space as an escape route, he disappeared into the wainscoting, and the house fell silent.
On reaching a small secret chamber in the left wing, he leaned up against a moonbeam to recover his breath, and began to try and realise his position. Never, in a brilliant and uninterrupted career of three hundred years, had he been so grossly insulted. He thought of the Dowager Duchess, whom he had frightened into a fit as she stood before the glass in her lace and diamonds; of the four housemaids, who had gone off into hysterics when he merely grinned at them through the curtains of one of the spare bedrooms; of the rector of the parish, whose candle he had blown out as he was coming late one night from the library, and who had been under the care of Sir William Gull ever since, a perfect martyr to nervous disorders; and of old Madame de Tremouillac, who, having wakened up one morning early and seen a skeleton seated in an arm-chair by the fire reading her diary, had been confined to her bed for six weeks with an attack of brain fever, and, on her recovery, had become reconciled to the Church, and broken off her connection with that notorious sceptic Monsieur de Voltaire. He remembered the terrible night when the wicked Lord Canterville was found choking in his dressing-room, with the knave of diamonds half-way down his throat, and confessed, just before he died, that he had cheated Charles James Fox out of £50,000 at Crockford’s by means of that very card, and swore that the ghost had made him swallow it. All his great achievements came back to him again, from the butler who had shot himself in the pantry because he had seen a green hand tapping at the window pane, to the beautiful Lady Stutfield, who was always obliged to wear a black velvet band round her throat to hide the mark of five fingers burnt upon her white skin, and who drowned herself at last in the carp-pond at the end of the King’s Walk. With the enthusiastic egotism of the true artist he went over his most celebrated performances, and smiled bitterly to himself as he recalled to mind his last appearance as ‘Red Ruben, or the Strangled Babe,’ his début as ‘Gaunt Gibeon, the Blood-sucker of Bexley Moor,’ and the furore he had excited one lovely June evening by merely playing ninepins with his own bones upon the lawn-tennis ground. And after all this, some wretched modern Americans were to come and offer him the Rising Sun Lubricator, and throw pillows at his head! It was quite unbearable. Besides, no ghosts in history had ever been treated in this manner. Accordingly, he determined to have vengeance, and remained till daylight in an attitude of deep thought.
Upon reaching a small hidden room in the left wing, he leaned against a moonbeam to catch his breath and began to try to understand his situation. Never, in his brilliant and uninterrupted career spanning three hundred years, had he been so rudely insulted. He thought about the Dowager Duchess, whom he had scared into a fit as she stood before the mirror in her lace and diamonds; the four housemaids who had burst into hysterics when he simply grinned at them through the curtains of one of the guest rooms; the rector of the parish, whose candle he had blown out one late night when leaving the library, and who had been under Sir William Gull’s care ever since, a complete martyr to anxiety; and old Madame de Tremouillac, who, upon waking one morning and seeing a skeleton sitting in an armchair by the fire reading her diary, had been bedridden for six weeks with a case of brain fever, and, once recovered, had reconciled with the Church and ended her relationship with that notorious skeptic, Monsieur de Voltaire. He remembered the dreadful night when the evil Lord Canterville was found choking in his dressing room, with the knave of diamonds halfway down his throat, who confessed just before he died that he had cheated Charles James Fox out of £50,000 at Crockford’s using that very card, claiming that the ghost had made him swallow it. All his grand accomplishments flooded back to him, from the butler who had shot himself in the pantry because he had seen a green hand tapping at the window, to the beautiful Lady Stutfield, who was always forced to wear a black velvet band around her neck to hide the mark of five fingers burned into her pale skin, and who eventually drowned herself in the carp pond at the end of King’s Walk. With the passionate egoism of a true artist, he reviewed his most renowned performances and smiled bitterly to himself as he recalled his last appearance as ‘Red Ruben, or the Strangled Babe,’ his debut as ‘Gaunt Gibeon, the Blood-sucker of Bexley Moor,’ and the commotion he generated one lovely June evening by simply playing ninepins with his own bones on the lawn tennis court. And after all this, some miserable modern Americans were supposed to come and offer him the Rising Sun Lubricator and throw pillows at him! It was utterly intolerable. Moreover, no ghosts in history had ever been treated this way. Therefore, he decided to seek vengeance and remained in a state of deep thought until dawn.
CHAPTER III
The next morning when the Otis family met at breakfast, they discussed the ghost at some length. The United States Minister was naturally a little annoyed to find that his present had not been accepted. ‘I have no wish,’ he said, ‘to do the ghost any personal injury, and I must say that, considering the length of time he has been in the house, I don’t think it is at all polite to throw pillows at him’—a very just remark, at which, I am sorry to say, the twins burst into shouts of laughter. ‘Upon the other hand,’ he continued, ‘if he really declines to use the Rising Sun Lubricator, we shall have to take his chains from him. It would be quite impossible to sleep, with such a noise going on outside the bedrooms.’
The next morning when the Otis family gathered for breakfast, they talked about the ghost for quite a while. The U.S. Minister was understandably a bit irritated to find out that his gift hadn’t been accepted. “I have no intention,” he said, “of causing any harm to the ghost, and I must say that, considering how long he’s been in the house, I don’t think throwing pillows at him is very polite”—a fair point, which unfortunately made the twins burst into laughter. “On the other hand,” he continued, “if he really refuses to use the Rising Sun Lubricator, we’ll have to take his chains away from him. It would be impossible to get any sleep with that racket going on outside the bedrooms.”
For the rest of the week, however, they were undisturbed, the only thing that excited any attention being the continual renewal of the blood-stain on the library floor. This certainly was very strange, as the door was always locked at night by Mr. Otis, and the windows kept closely barred. The chameleon-like colour, also, of the stain excited a good deal of comment. Some mornings it was a dull (almost Indian) red, then it would be vermilion, then a rich purple, and once when they came down for family prayers, according to the simple rites of the Free American Reformed Episcopalian Church, they found it a bright emerald-green. These kaleidoscopic changes naturally amused the party very much, and bets on the subject were freely made every evening. The only person who did not enter into the joke was little Virginia, who, for some unexplained reason, was always a good deal distressed at the sight of the blood-stain, and very nearly cried the morning it was emerald-green.
For the rest of the week, though, they were undisturbed, the only thing that grabbed any attention being the constant renewal of the bloodstain on the library floor. This was definitely strange, since Mr. Otis always locked the door at night and kept the windows tightly secured. The changing color of the stain also sparked a lot of discussion. Some mornings it was a dull (almost Indian) red, then it would turn vermilion, then a deep purple, and once, when they came down for family prayers according to the simple customs of the Free American Reformed Episcopalian Church, they found it a bright emerald green. These colorful changes naturally entertained the group, and bets on the stain were placed freely every evening. The only person who didn’t find the humor in it was little Virginia, who, for some unknown reason, was always quite upset at the sight of the bloodstain and nearly cried the morning it was emerald green.
The second appearance of the ghost was on Sunday night. Shortly after they had gone to bed they were suddenly alarmed by a fearful crash in the hall. Rushing downstairs, they found that a large suit of old armour had become detached from its stand, and had fallen on the stone floor, while, seated in a high-backed chair, was the Canterville ghost, rubbing his knees with an expression of acute agony on his face. The twins, having brought their pea-shooters with them, at once discharged two pellets on him, with that accuracy of aim which can only be attained by long and careful practice on a writing-master, while the United States Minister covered him with his revolver, and called upon him, in accordance with Californian etiquette, to hold up his hands! The ghost started up with a wild shriek of rage, and swept through them like a mist, extinguishing Washington Otis’s candle as he passed, and so leaving them all in total darkness. On reaching the top of the staircase he recovered himself, and determined to give his celebrated peal of demoniac laughter. This he had on more than one occasion found extremely useful. It was said to have turned Lord Raker’s wig grey in a single night, and had certainly made three of Lady Canterville’s French governesses give warning before their month was up. He accordingly laughed his most horrible laugh, till the old vaulted roof rang and rang again, but hardly had the fearful echo died away when a door opened, and Mrs. Otis came out in a light blue dressing-gown. ‘I am afraid you are far from well,’ she said, ‘and have brought you a bottle of Dr. Dobell’s tincture. If it is indigestion, you will find it a most excellent remedy.’ The ghost glared at her in fury, and began at once to make preparations for turning himself into a large black dog, an accomplishment for which he was justly renowned, and to which the family doctor always attributed the permanent idiocy of Lord Canterville’s uncle, the Hon. Thomas Horton. The sound of approaching footsteps, however, made him hesitate in his fell purpose, so he contented himself with becoming faintly phosphorescent, and vanished with a deep churchyard groan, just as the twins had come up to him.
The ghost made its second appearance on Sunday night. Soon after they had settled into bed, they were suddenly startled by a terrifying crash in the hall. Rushing downstairs, they discovered that a large suit of old armor had fallen off its stand and hit the stone floor, while the Canterville ghost was sitting in a high-backed chair, rubbing his knees with a look of intense pain on his face. The twins, armed with their pea-shooters, quickly shot two pellets at him, with the kind of precision that can only come from lots of practice with a writing master. Meanwhile, the United States Minister pointed his revolver at the ghost and, following Californian etiquette, instructed him to raise his hands! The ghost sprang up with a wild scream of anger and swept through them like mist, snuffing out Washington Otis’s candle as he went, plunging them all into complete darkness. Once he reached the top of the staircase, he gathered himself and decided to unleash his famous demonic laugh. He had found this technique quite handy in the past. It was said to have turned Lord Raker’s hair gray overnight and had definitely prompted three of Lady Canterville’s French governesses to quit before their month was up. So he let out his most terrifying laugh, causing the old vaulted roof to echo, but as soon as the chilling sound faded away, a door opened, and Mrs. Otis appeared in a light blue dressing gown. “I’m afraid you’re not feeling well,” she said, “and I’ve brought you a bottle of Dr. Dobell’s tincture. If it’s indigestion, you’ll find it’s a great remedy.” The ghost glared at her in anger and immediately started preparing to transform into a large black dog, a trick he was famous for and which the family doctor always claimed was the reason for the permanent idiocy of Lord Canterville’s uncle, the Hon. Thomas Horton. However, the sound of approaching footsteps made him reconsider his dark intent, so he settled for becoming faintly glowing and vanished with a deep churchyard groan, just as the twins reached him.
On reaching his room he entirely broke down, and became a prey to the most violent agitation. The vulgarity of the twins, and the gross materialism of Mrs. Otis, were naturally extremely annoying, but what really distressed him most was, that he had been unable to wear the suit of mail. He had hoped that even modern Americans would be thrilled by the sight of a Spectre In Armour, if for no more sensible reason, at least out of respect for their national poet Longfellow, over whose graceful and attractive poetry he himself had whiled away many a weary hour when the Cantervilles were up in town. Besides, it was his own suit. He had worn it with great success at the Kenilworth tournament, and had been highly complimented on it by no less a person than the Virgin Queen herself. Yet when he had put it on, he had been completely overpowered by the weight of the huge breastplate and steel casque, and had fallen heavily on the stone pavement, barking both his knees severely, and bruising the knuckles of his right hand.
When he got to his room, he totally lost it, becoming overwhelmed with intense agitation. The crudeness of the twins and Mrs. Otis's blatant materialism were obviously very irritating, but what really upset him the most was that he couldn't wear his suit of armor. He had hoped that even modern Americans would be excited to see a Spectre in Armor, if for no other reason than out of respect for their national poet Longfellow, whose graceful and charming poetry he had spent many tedious hours enjoying while the Cantervilles were in town. Plus, it was his own suit. He had worn it very successfully at the Kenilworth tournament and had received high praise for it from none other than the Virgin Queen herself. But when he put it on, he was completely overwhelmed by the weight of the massive breastplate and steel helmet, and he fell hard onto the stone pavement, severely scraping both his knees and bruising the knuckles of his right hand.
For some days after this he was extremely ill, and hardly stirred out of his room at all, except to keep the blood-stain in proper repair. However, by taking great care of himself, he recovered, and resolved to make a third attempt to frighten the United States Minister and his family. He selected Friday, the 17th of August, for his appearance, and spent most of that day in looking over his wardrobe, ultimately deciding in favour of a large slouched hat with a red feather, a winding-sheet frilled at the wrists and neck, and a rusty dagger. Towards evening a violent storm of rain came on, and the wind was so high that all the windows and doors in the old house shook and rattled. In fact, it was just such weather as he loved. His plan of action was this. He was to make his way quietly to Washington Otis’s room, gibber at him from the foot of the bed, and stab himself three times in the throat to the sound of slow music. He bore Washington a special grudge, being quite aware that it was he who was in the habit of removing the famous Canterville blood-stain, by means of Pinkerton’s Paragon Detergent. Having reduced the reckless and foolhardy youth to a condition of abject terror, he was then to proceed to the room occupied by the United States Minister and his wife, and there to place a clammy hand on Mrs. Otis’s forehead, while he hissed into her trembling husband’s ear the awful secrets of the charnel-house. With regard to little Virginia, he had not quite made up his mind. She had never insulted him in any way, and was pretty and gentle. A few hollow groans from the wardrobe, he thought, would be more than sufficient, or, if that failed to wake her, he might grabble at the counterpane with palsy-twitching fingers. As for the twins, he was quite determined to teach them a lesson. The first thing to be done was, of course, to sit upon their chests, so as to produce the stifling sensation of nightmare. Then, as their beds were quite close to each other, to stand between them in the form of a green, icy-cold corpse, till they became paralysed with fear, and finally, to throw off the winding-sheet, and crawl round the room, with white bleached bones and one rolling eye-ball, in the character of ‘Dumb Daniel, or the Suicide’s Skeleton,’ a rôle in which he had on more than one occasion produced a great effect, and which he considered quite equal to his famous part of ‘Martin the Maniac, or the Masked Mystery.’
For several days after this, he was really sick and hardly left his room at all, except to take care of the bloodstain. However, by taking good care of himself, he got better and decided to make a third attempt to scare the United States Minister and his family. He chose Friday, August 17th, for his appearance and spent most of that day going through his wardrobe. He eventually decided on a large slouched hat with a red feather, a winding sheet with frills at the wrists and neck, and a rusty dagger. In the evening, a heavy rainstorm hit, and the wind was so strong that all the windows and doors of the old house shook. It was just the kind of weather he loved. His plan was simple. He would quietly go to Washington Otis’s room, make creepy noises from the foot of the bed, and stab himself three times in the throat to the sound of slow music. He felt particularly bitter towards Washington, knowing he was the one who often cleaned the famous Canterville bloodstain with Pinkerton’s Paragon Detergent. Once he had scared the reckless youth into a state of pure terror, he would then move on to the room occupied by the United States Minister and his wife, where he would put a clammy hand on Mrs. Otis’s forehead while whispering terrible secrets into her husband’s ear. As for little Virginia, he hadn’t fully decided what to do. She had never disrespected him in any way and was pretty and kind. A few hollow groans from the wardrobe would probably be enough, or if that didn’t wake her, he might tug at the bedspread with his twitching fingers. Regarding the twins, he was set on teaching them a lesson. First, he would sit on their chests to create a suffocating nightmare sensation. Then, since their beds were close together, he would stand between them as a cold, green corpse until they were frozen in fear. Finally, he would throw off the winding sheet and crawl around the room with bleached bones and one rolling eyeball, playing the part of ‘Dumb Daniel, or the Suicide’s Skeleton,’ a role in which he had previously made quite the impact, and which he considered just as good as his famous role of ‘Martin the Maniac, or the Masked Mystery.’
At half-past ten he heard the family going to bed. For some time he was disturbed by wild shrieks of laughter from the twins, who, with the light-hearted gaiety of schoolboys, were evidently amusing themselves before they retired to rest, but at a quarter past eleven all was still, and, as midnight sounded, he sallied forth. The owl beat against the window panes, the raven croaked from the old yew-tree, and the wind wandered moaning round the house like a lost soul; but the Otis family slept unconscious of their doom, and high above the rain and storm he could hear the steady snoring of the Minister for the United States. He stepped stealthily out of the wainscoting, with an evil smile on his cruel, wrinkled mouth, and the moon hid her face in a cloud as he stole past the great oriel window, where his own arms and those of his murdered wife were blazoned in azure and gold. On and on he glided, like an evil shadow, the very darkness seeming to loathe him as he passed. Once he thought he heard something call, and stopped; but it was only the baying of a dog from the Red Farm, and he went on, muttering strange sixteenth-century curses, and ever and anon brandishing the rusty dagger in the midnight air. Finally he reached the corner of the passage that led to luckless Washington’s room. For a moment he paused there, the wind blowing his long grey locks about his head, and twisting into grotesque and fantastic folds the nameless horror of the dead man’s shroud. Then the clock struck the quarter, and he felt the time was come. He chuckled to himself, and turned the corner; but no sooner had he done so, than, with a piteous wail of terror, he fell back, and hid his blanched face in his long, bony hands. Right in front of him was standing a horrible spectre, motionless as a carven image, and monstrous as a madman’s dream! Its head was bald and burnished; its face round, and fat, and white; and hideous laughter seemed to have writhed its features into an eternal grin. From the eyes streamed rays of scarlet light, the mouth was a wide well of fire, and a hideous garment, like to his own, swathed with its silent snows the Titan form. On its breast was a placard with strange writing in antique characters, some scroll of shame it seemed, some record of wild sins, some awful calendar of crime, and, with its right hand, it bore aloft a falchion of gleaming steel.
At 10:30, he heard the family going to bed. For a while, he was disturbed by the loud laughter of the twins, who were clearly having fun before settling down for the night. But at 11:15, everything went quiet, and as midnight struck, he stepped out. The owl tapped against the window panes, the raven croaked from the old yew tree, and the wind wandered around the house, moaning like a lost soul; meanwhile, the Otis family slept, unaware of their impending doom, and high above the rain and storm, he could hear the steady snoring of the U.S. Minister. He quietly emerged from the wainscoting, sporting an evil grin on his cruel, wrinkled face, and the moon hid behind a cloud as he slipped past the large oriel window, where his own coat of arms and that of his murdered wife were displayed in blue and gold. He moved on like a sinister shadow, the darkness seeming to despise him as he passed. Once, he thought he heard a call and hesitated, but it was just a dog barking from the Red Farm, so he continued, muttering strange curses from the sixteenth century and occasionally waving the rusty dagger in the midnight air. Ultimately, he reached the corner of the hallway that led to the unfortunate Washington’s room. He paused for a moment, the wind blowing his long gray hair around his head and twisting the dead man's shroud into bizarre, fantastic shapes. Then the clock chimed the quarter, and he realized the time had come. He chuckled to himself and turned the corner; but no sooner had he done that than, with a terrified wail, he recoiled and buried his pale face in his long, bony hands. Right in front of him stood a horrible specter, as motionless as a carved statue and monstrous like a madman's nightmare! Its head was bald and shiny; its face was round, fat, and white; a grotesque laughter had twisted its features into an eternal grin. Rays of scarlet light streamed from its eyes, its mouth was a wide pit of fire, and a hideous garment, similar to his own, enveloped its massive form in silent shrouds. On its chest was a sign with strange script in old-fashioned letters, like a scroll of shame, a record of wild sins, a dreadful calendar of crime, and in its right hand, it held a gleaming steel sword aloft.
Never having seen a ghost before, he naturally was terribly frightened, and, after a second hasty glance at the awful phantom, he fled back to his room, tripping up in his long winding-sheet as he sped down the corridor, and finally dropping the rusty dagger into the Minister’s jack-boots, where it was found in the morning by the butler. Once in the privacy of his own apartment, he flung himself down on a small pallet-bed, and hid his face under the clothes. After a time, however, the brave old Canterville spirit asserted itself, and he determined to go and speak to the other ghost as soon as it was daylight. Accordingly, just as the dawn was touching the hills with silver, he returned towards the spot where he had first laid eyes on the grisly phantom, feeling that, after all, two ghosts were better than one, and that, by the aid of his new friend, he might safely grapple with the twins. On reaching the spot, however, a terrible sight met his gaze. Something had evidently happened to the spectre, for the light had entirely faded from its hollow eyes, the gleaming falchion had fallen from its hand, and it was leaning up against the wall in a strained and uncomfortable attitude. He rushed forward and seized it in his arms, when, to his horror, the head slipped off and rolled on the floor, the body assumed a recumbent posture, and he found himself clasping a white dimity bed-curtain, with a sweeping-brush, a kitchen cleaver, and a hollow turnip lying at his feet! Unable to understand this curious transformation, he clutched the placard with feverish haste, and there, in the grey morning light, he read these fearful words:—
Never having seen a ghost before, he was understandably terrified, and after a quick second look at the horrifying phantom, he ran back to his room, tripping over his long winding-sheet as he dashed down the hallway and accidentally dropping the rusty dagger into the Minister’s jack-boots, where it was discovered in the morning by the butler. Once safely in his own room, he threw himself onto a small pallet-bed and buried his face under the covers. After a while, though, the brave old Canterville spirit took over, and he decided to go and talk to the other ghost as soon as it was daylight. So, just as dawn was lighting up the hills with silver, he headed back to the spot where he had first seen the scary phantom, thinking that, after all, having two ghosts was better than one, and with his new friend’s help, he might be able to handle the twins safely. However, when he got there, a dreadful sight greeted him. Something had clearly happened to the specter, as the light had completely vanished from its hollow eyes, the shining sword had dropped from its hand, and it was leaning against the wall in a strained and awkward position. He rushed over and grabbed it, but to his horror, the head fell off and rolled on the floor, the body slumped down, and he found himself holding a white bed-curtain, with a sweeping brush, a kitchen cleaver, and a hollow turnip lying at his feet! Unable to process this bizarre transformation, he quickly grabbed the sign and there, in the grey morning light, he read these terrifying words:—
YE OLDE GHOSTE
THE OLD GHOST
Ye Onlie True and Originale Spook.
Beware of Ye Imitationes.
All others are Counterfeite.The One and Only Authentic Ghost.
Beware of Imitations.
All others are Fakes.
The whole thing flashed across him. He had been tricked, foiled, and outwitted! The old Canterville look came into his eyes; he ground his toothless gums together; and, raising his withered hands high above his head, swore, according to the picturesque phraseology of the antique school, that when Chanticleer had sounded twice his merry horn, deeds of blood would be wrought, and Murder walk abroad with silent feet.
The whole thing hit him all at once. He had been deceived, beaten, and outsmarted! The classic Canterville expression came into his eyes; he ground his toothless gums together; and, lifting his frail hands high above his head, swore, using the colorful language of the old school, that when Chanticleer had sounded his cheerful horn twice, acts of violence would happen, and Murder would move silently in the shadows.
Hardly had he finished this awful oath when, from the red-tiled roof of a distant homestead, a cock crew. He laughed a long, low, bitter laugh, and waited. Hour after hour he waited, but the cock, for some strange reason, did not crow again. Finally, at half-past seven, the arrival of the housemaids made him give up his fearful vigil, and he stalked back to his room, thinking of his vain hope and baffled purpose. There he consulted several books of ancient chivalry, of which he was exceedingly fond, and found that, on every occasion on which his oath had been used, Chanticleer had always crowed a second time. ‘Perdition seize the naughty fowl,’ he muttered, ‘I have seen the day when, with my stout spear, I would have run him through the gorge, and made him crow for me an ’twere in death!’ He then retired to a comfortable lead coffin, and stayed there till evening.
As soon as he finished this terrible oath, a rooster crowed from the red-tiled roof of a distant farmhouse. He let out a long, low, bitter laugh and waited. He waited hour after hour, but for some strange reason, the rooster didn't crow again. Finally, at half-past seven, the arrival of the housemaids forced him to give up his anxious watch, and he stalked back to his room, reflecting on his dashed hopes and frustrated plans. There, he looked through several books on ancient chivalry, which he loved, and found that every time someone had taken the same oath, Chanticleer had always crowed a second time. "Cursed be that wicked bird," he muttered, "I've seen days when I would have run him through with my sturdy spear and made him crow for me even in death!" He then retired to a comfortable lead coffin and stayed there until evening.
CHAPTER IV
The next day the ghost was very weak and tired. The terrible excitement of the last four weeks was beginning to have its effect. His nerves were completely shattered, and he started at the slightest noise. For five days he kept his room, and at last made up his mind to give up the point of the blood-stain on the library floor. If the Otis family did not want it, they clearly did not deserve it. They were evidently people on a low, material plane of existence, and quite incapable of appreciating the symbolic value of sensuous phenomena. The question of phantasmic apparitions, and the development of astral bodies, was of course quite a different matter, and really not under his control. It was his solemn duty to appear in the corridor once a week, and to gibber from the large oriel window on the first and third Wednesday in every month, and he did not see how he could honourably escape from his obligations. It is quite true that his life had been very evil, but, upon the other hand, he was most conscientious in all things connected with the supernatural. For the next three Saturdays, accordingly, he traversed the corridor as usual between midnight and three o’clock, taking every possible precaution against being either heard or seen. He removed his boots, trod as lightly as possible on the old worm-eaten boards, wore a large black velvet cloak, and was careful to use the Rising Sun Lubricator for oiling his chains. I am bound to acknowledge that it was with a good deal of difficulty that he brought himself to adopt this last mode of protection. However, one night, while the family were at dinner, he slipped into Mr. Otis’s bedroom and carried off the bottle. He felt a little humiliated at first, but afterwards was sensible enough to see that there was a great deal to be said for the invention, and, to a certain degree, it served his purpose. Still, in spite of everything, he was not left unmolested. Strings were continually being stretched across the corridor, over which he tripped in the dark, and on one occasion, while dressed for the part of ‘Black Isaac, or the Huntsman of Hogley Woods,’ he met with a severe fall, through treading on a butter-slide, which the twins had constructed from the entrance of the Tapestry Chamber to the top of the oak staircase. This last insult so enraged him, that he resolved to make one final effort to assert his dignity and social position, and determined to visit the insolent young Etonians the next night in his celebrated character of ‘Reckless Rupert, or the Headless Earl.’
The next day, the ghost felt very weak and tired. The intense excitement of the past four weeks was starting to take its toll. His nerves were completely frayed, and he jumped at the smallest sound. He stayed in his room for five days and finally decided to let go of the issue of the bloodstain on the library floor. If the Otis family didn’t want it, they clearly didn’t deserve it. They were obviously people living on a low, material level and totally incapable of appreciating the deeper meaning of sensory experiences. The topic of ghostly apparitions and the development of spiritual bodies was, of course, a completely different matter and really not something he could control. It was his solemn duty to appear in the hallway once a week and to wail from the large oriel window on the first and third Wednesdays of every month, and he couldn't figure out how to honorably escape those obligations. It’s true that his life had been quite evil, but on the other hand, he was very conscientious about everything related to the supernatural. So, for the next three Saturdays, he walked through the corridor as usual between midnight and three o’clock, taking every possible precaution to avoid being heard or seen. He took off his boots, walked as quietly as he could on the old, worm-eaten floorboards, wore a large black velvet cloak, and was careful to use the Rising Sun Lubricator to oil his chains. I have to admit it was quite difficult for him to get used to this last method of protection. However, one night, while the family was having dinner, he sneaked into Mr. Otis’s bedroom and took the bottle. He felt a little embarrassed at first, but later he realized that there were a lot of benefits to the invention, and it somewhat served his purpose. Still, despite everything, he wasn't left in peace. Strings were constantly being stretched across the corridor, making him trip in the dark, and on one occasion, while dressed as ‘Black Isaac, or the Huntsman of Hogley Woods,’ he took a hard fall when he stepped on a butter slide that the twins had built from the entrance of the Tapestry Chamber to the top of the oak staircase. This last insult infuriated him so much that he decided to make one final effort to assert his dignity and social standing, and he resolved to visit the cheeky young Etonians the next night in his famous guise of ‘Reckless Rupert, or the Headless Earl.’
He had not appeared in this disguise for more than seventy years; in fact, not since he had so frightened pretty Lady Barbara Modish by means of it, that she suddenly broke off her engagement with the present Lord Canterville’s grandfather, and ran away to Gretna Green with handsome Jack Castleton, declaring that nothing in the world would induce her to marry into a family that allowed such a horrible phantom to walk up and down the terrace at twilight. Poor Jack was afterwards shot in a duel by Lord Canterville on Wandsworth Common, and Lady Barbara died of a broken heart at Tunbridge Wells before the year was out, so, in every way, it had been a great success. It was, however, an extremely difficult ‘make-up,’ if I may use such a theatrical expression in connection with one of the greatest mysteries of the supernatural, or, to employ a more scientific term, the higher-natural world, and it took him fully three hours to make his preparations. At last everything was ready, and he was very pleased with his appearance. The big leather riding-boots that went with the dress were just a little too large for him, and he could only find one of the two horse-pistols, but, on the whole, he was quite satisfied, and at a quarter past one he glided out of the wainscoting and crept down the corridor. On reaching the room occupied by the twins, which I should mention was called the Blue Bed Chamber, on account of the colour of its hangings, he found the door just ajar. Wishing to make an effective entrance, he flung it wide open, when a heavy jug of water fell right down on him, wetting him to the skin, and just missing his left shoulder by a couple of inches. At the same moment he heard stifled shrieks of laughter proceeding from the four-post bed. The shock to his nervous system was so great that he fled back to his room as hard as he could go, and the next day he was laid up with a severe cold. The only thing that at all consoled him in the whole affair was the fact that he had not brought his head with him, for, had he done so, the consequences might have been very serious.
He hadn't shown up in this disguise for over seventy years; in fact, not since he had scared pretty Lady Barbara Modish so much that she abruptly ended her engagement with the current Lord Canterville's grandfather and ran off to Gretna Green with handsome Jack Castleton, insisting that nothing would make her marry into a family that let such a terrible ghost roam the terrace at twilight. Poor Jack was later shot in a duel by Lord Canterville on Wandsworth Common, and Lady Barbara died of a broken heart at Tunbridge Wells before the year was over, so, in every way, it had been quite a success. However, it was an incredibly challenging "make-up," if I can use that theatrical term regarding one of the greatest mysteries of the supernatural, or, to put it in more scientific terms, the higher-natural world, and it took him a full three hours to get ready. Finally, everything was set, and he was really pleased with how he looked. The big leather riding boots that came with the outfit were just a bit too big for him, and he could only find one of the two horse pistols, but overall, he felt satisfied, and at a quarter past one, he slipped out of the wainscoting and crept down the corridor. Upon reaching the room occupied by the twins, known as the Blue Bed Chamber because of its hangings’ color, he found the door slightly open. Wanting to make an impressive entrance, he flung it wide open, and a heavy jug of water came crashing down on him, soaking him to the skin and just missing his left shoulder by a couple of inches. At the same time, he heard muffled fits of laughter coming from the four-poster bed. The shock to his nerves was so intense that he sprinted back to his room as fast as he could, and the next day, he was laid up with a bad cold. The only thing that remotely comforted him about the whole incident was the fact that he hadn't brought his head with him; otherwise, the consequences could have been very serious.
He now gave up all hope of ever frightening this rude American family, and contented himself, as a rule, with creeping about the passages in list slippers, with a thick red muffler round his throat for fear of draughts, and a small arquebuse, in case he should be attacked by the twins. The final blow he received occurred on the 19th of September. He had gone downstairs to the great entrance-hall, feeling sure that there, at any rate, he would be quite unmolested, and was amusing himself by making satirical remarks on the large Saroni photographs of the United States Minister and his wife, which had now taken the place of the Canterville family pictures. He was simply but neatly clad in a long shroud, spotted with churchyard mould, had tied up his jaw with a strip of yellow linen, and carried a small lantern and a sexton’s spade. In fact, he was dressed for the character of ‘Jonas the Graveless, or the Corpse-Snatcher of Chertsey Barn,’ one of his most remarkable impersonations, and one which the Cantervilles had every reason to remember, as it was the real origin of their quarrel with their neighbour, Lord Rufford. It was about a quarter past two o’clock in the morning, and, as far as he could ascertain, no one was stirring. As he was strolling towards the library, however, to see if there were any traces left of the blood-stain, suddenly there leaped out on him from a dark corner two figures, who waved their arms wildly above their heads, and shrieked out ‘BOO!’ in his ear.
He had completely given up on scaring this rude American family and usually settled for sneaking around the hallways in soft slippers, wearing a thick red scarf around his neck to protect against drafts, and carrying a small firearm just in case the twins decided to attack him. The final blow came on September 19th. He had gone downstairs to the large entrance hall, feeling sure he would be left alone there, and was passing the time by making sarcastic comments about the big Saroni photographs of the U.S. Minister and his wife, which had replaced the Canterville family portraits. He was simply but neatly dressed in a long shroud spotted with graveyard dirt, had wrapped his jaw with a strip of yellow cloth, and carried a small lantern and a grave digger's spade. In fact, he was dressed as ‘Jonas the Graveless, or the Corpse-Snatcher of Chertsey Barn,’ one of his most memorable impersonations, which the Cantervilles had every reason to recall, as it was the original cause of their rift with their neighbor, Lord Rufford. It was about a quarter past two in the morning, and as far as he could tell, no one was up. However, as he was walking toward the library to see if there were any remnants of the bloodstain, suddenly two figures jumped out from a dark corner, waving their arms wildly and shouting ‘BOO!’ in his ear.
Seized with a panic, which, under the circumstances, was only natural, he rushed for the staircase, but found Washington Otis waiting for him there with the big garden-syringe; and being thus hemmed in by his enemies on every side, and driven almost to bay, he vanished into the great iron stove, which, fortunately for him, was not lit, and had to make his way home through the flues and chimneys, arriving at his own room in a terrible state of dirt, disorder, and despair.
Overcome with panic, which was understandable given the situation, he raced for the staircase, only to find Washington Otis waiting for him there with the large garden syringe. Trapped by his adversaries on all sides and feeling cornered, he disappeared into the big iron stove, which, thankfully for him, wasn’t lit. He then had to navigate his way home through the flues and chimneys, arriving in his own room in a horrific state of dirt, chaos, and despair.
After this he was not seen again on any nocturnal expedition. The twins lay in wait for him on several occasions, and strewed the passages with nutshells every night to the great annoyance of their parents and the servants, but it was of no avail. It was quite evident that his feelings were so wounded that he would not appear. Mr. Otis consequently resumed his great work on the history of the Democratic Party, on which he had been engaged for some years; Mrs. Otis organised a wonderful clam-bake, which amazed the whole county; the boys took to lacrosse, euchre, poker, and other American national games; and Virginia rode about the lanes on her pony, accompanied by the young Duke of Cheshire, who had come to spend the last week of his holidays at Canterville Chase. It was generally assumed that the ghost had gone away, and, in fact, Mr. Otis wrote a letter to that effect to Lord Canterville, who, in reply, expressed his great pleasure at the news, and sent his best congratulations to the Minister’s worthy wife.
After this, he was never seen again on any night adventure. The twins set traps for him on several occasions and scattered nutshells in the hallways every night, which greatly annoyed their parents and the servants, but it didn’t work. It was clear that he felt so hurt that he wouldn’t show up. Mr. Otis went back to working on his extensive history of the Democratic Party, a project he had been tackling for several years; Mrs. Otis organized an amazing clam bake that impressed the entire county; the boys took up lacrosse, euchre, poker, and other popular American games; and Virginia rode around the lanes on her pony, accompanied by the young Duke of Cheshire, who had come to spend the last week of his holidays at Canterville Chase. It was generally believed that the ghost had left, and in fact, Mr. Otis wrote a letter confirming this to Lord Canterville, who, in response, expressed his delight at the news and sent his best congratulations to the Minister’s lovely wife.
The Otises, however, were deceived, for the ghost was still in the house, and though now almost an invalid, was by no means ready to let matters rest, particularly as he heard that among the guests was the young Duke of Cheshire, whose grand-uncle, Lord Francis Stilton, had once bet a hundred guineas with Colonel Carbury that he would play dice with the Canterville ghost, and was found the next morning lying on the floor of the card-room in such a helpless paralytic state, that though he lived on to a great age, he was never able to say anything again but ‘Double Sixes.’ The story was well known at the time, though, of course, out of respect to the feelings of the two noble families, every attempt was made to hush it up; and a full account of all the circumstances connected with it will be found in the third volume of Lord Tattle’s Recollections of the Prince Regent and his Friends. The ghost, then, was naturally very anxious to show that he had not lost his influence over the Stiltons, with whom, indeed, he was distantly connected, his own first cousin having been married en secondes noces to the Sieur de Bulkeley, from whom, as every one knows, the Dukes of Cheshire are lineally descended. Accordingly, he made arrangements for appearing to Virginia’s little lover in his celebrated impersonation of ‘The Vampire Monk, or, the Bloodless Benedictine,’ a performance so horrible that when old Lady Startup saw it, which she did on one fatal New Year’s Eve, in the year 1764, she went off into the most piercing shrieks, which culminated in violent apoplexy, and died in three days, after disinheriting the Cantervilles, who were her nearest relations, and leaving all her money to her London apothecary. At the last moment, however, his terror of the twins prevented his leaving his room, and the little Duke slept in peace under the great feathered canopy in the Royal Bedchamber, and dreamed of Virginia.
The Otises were misled, as the ghost was still in the house, and even though he was now almost incapacitated, he definitely wasn't ready to give up, especially since he heard that among the guests was the young Duke of Cheshire. His grand-uncle, Lord Francis Stilton, once bet a hundred guineas with Colonel Carbury that he would play dice with the Canterville ghost, and the next morning, he was found lying on the floor of the card room in such a helpless, paralyzed state that, although he lived to a ripe old age, he could only say, "Double Sixes." The story was well-known at the time, though every effort was made to keep it quiet out of respect for the two noble families involved. A complete account of all the circumstances related to it can be found in the third volume of Lord Tattle’s Recollections of the Prince Regent and his Friends. The ghost was understandably eager to prove that he still had sway over the Stiltons, with whom he was distantly connected; his first cousin had married en secondes noces to the Sieur de Bulkeley, from whom the Dukes of Cheshire directly descend. So, he planned to appear to Virginia’s little love interest in his famous act, ‘The Vampire Monk, or, the Bloodless Benedictine,’ a performance so terrifying that when old Lady Startup saw it on a fateful New Year’s Eve in 1764, she shrieked piercingly, which led to a severe apoplexy, and she died three days later, disinheriting the Cantervilles, her closest relatives, and leaving all her money to her London apothecary. At the last moment, though, his fear of the twins kept him from leaving his room, and the little Duke slept peacefully under the grand feathered canopy in the Royal Bedchamber, dreaming of Virginia.
CHAPTER V
A few days after this, Virginia and her curly-haired cavalier went out riding on Brockley meadows, where she tore her habit so badly in getting through a hedge, that, on her return home, she made up her mind to go up by the back staircase so as not to be seen. As she was running past the Tapestry Chamber, the door of which happened to be open, she fancied she saw some one inside, and thinking it was her mother’s maid, who sometimes used to bring her work there, looked in to ask her to mend her habit. To her immense surprise, however, it was the Canterville Ghost himself! He was sitting by the window, watching the ruined gold of the yellowing trees fly through the air, and the red leaves dancing madly down the long avenue. His head was leaning on his hand, and his whole attitude was one of extreme depression. Indeed, so forlorn, and so much out of repair did he look, that little Virginia, whose first idea had been to run away and lock herself in her room, was filled with pity, and determined to try and comfort him. So light was her footfall, and so deep his melancholy, that he was not aware of her presence till she spoke to him.
A few days later, Virginia and her curly-haired companion went riding on Brockley meadows, where she tore her riding outfit so badly while getting through a hedge that, on her way home, she decided to take the back staircase to avoid being seen. As she was rushing past the Tapestry Chamber, the door happened to be open, and she thought she saw someone inside. Believing it was her mother’s maid, who sometimes brought her work there, she peeked in to ask her to fix her outfit. To her great surprise, it was the Canterville Ghost himself! He was sitting by the window, watching the golden leaves of the trees swirl in the air and the red leaves dance down the long avenue. His head rested on his hand, and his whole demeanor was one of deep sadness. In fact, he looked so miserable and unkempt that little Virginia, who initially wanted to run away and lock herself in her room, felt a wave of pity and decided to try to comfort him. Her footsteps were so light, and his sadness so profound, that he didn’t notice her presence until she spoke to him.
‘I am so sorry for you,’ she said, ‘but my brothers are going back to Eton to-morrow, and then, if you behave yourself, no one will annoy you.’
“I’m really sorry about that,” she said, “but my brothers are going back to Eton tomorrow, and then, if you keep your cool, no one will bother you.”
‘It is absurd asking me to behave myself,’ he answered, looking round in astonishment at the pretty little girl who had ventured to address him, ‘quite absurd. I must rattle my chains, and groan through keyholes, and walk about at night, if that is what you mean. It is my only reason for existing.’
‘It's ridiculous to ask me to behave myself,’ he replied, looking around in surprise at the cute little girl who had dared to speak to him, ‘totally ridiculous. I have to rattle my chains, groan through keyholes, and roam around at night if that’s what you mean. It’s my only reason for being.’
‘It is no reason at all for existing, and you know you have been very wicked. Mrs. Umney told us, the first day we arrived here, that you had killed your wife.’
‘There’s really no excuse for being here, and you know you’ve been very bad. Mrs. Umney told us on our first day here that you killed your wife.’
‘Well, I quite admit it,’ said the Ghost petulantly, ‘but it was a purely family matter, and concerned no one else.’
‘Well, I admit it,’ said the Ghost sulkily, ‘but it was a family issue and didn’t involve anyone else.’
‘It is very wrong to kill any one,’ said Virginia, who at times had a sweet Puritan gravity, caught from some old New England ancestor.
“It’s really wrong to kill anyone,” said Virginia, who occasionally had a serious Puritan demeanor, inherited from some ancestor in New England.
‘Oh, I hate the cheap severity of abstract ethics! My wife was very plain, never had my ruffs properly starched, and knew nothing about cookery. Why, there was a buck I had shot in Hogley Woods, a magnificent pricket, and do you know how she had it sent up to table? However, it is no matter now, for it is all over, and I don’t think it was very nice of her brothers to starve me to death, though I did kill her.’
‘Oh, I can't stand the harshness of abstract ethics! My wife was very plain, never got my ruffs properly starched, and didn’t know anything about cooking. There was a buck I shot in Hogley Woods, a magnificent pricket, and do you know how she had it served up for dinner? Anyway, it doesn't matter now, because it’s all over, and I don’t think it was very nice of her brothers to let me starve to death, even though I did kill her.’
‘Starve you to death? Oh, Mr. Ghost, I mean Sir Simon, are you hungry? I have a sandwich in my case. Would you like it?’
‘Starve you to death? Oh, Mr. Ghost, I mean Sir Simon, are you hungry? I have a sandwich in my bag. Would you like it?’
‘No, thank you, I never eat anything now; but it is very kind of you, all the same, and you are much nicer than the rest of your horrid, rude, vulgar, dishonest family.’
‘No, thank you, I never eat anything now; but it’s really nice of you, regardless, and you are much nicer than the rest of your awful, rude, trashy, dishonest family.’
‘Stop!’ cried Virginia, stamping her foot, ‘it is you who are rude, and horrid, and vulgar, and as for dishonesty, you know you stole the paints out of my box to try and furbish up that ridiculous blood-stain in the library. First you took all my reds, including the vermilion, and I couldn’t do any more sunsets, then you took the emerald-green and the chrome-yellow, and finally I had nothing left but indigo and Chinese white, and could only do moonlight scenes, which are always depressing to look at, and not at all easy to paint. I never told on you, though I was very much annoyed, and it was most ridiculous, the whole thing; for who ever heard of emerald-green blood?’
“Stop!” shouted Virginia, stamping her foot. “You’re the one who’s rude, horrible, and tacky. And about being dishonest, you know you took the paints from my box to cover up that ridiculous bloodstain in the library. First, you took all my reds, including the vermilion, so I couldn’t do any more sunsets. Then you took the emerald-green and the chrome-yellow, and by the end, I was left with just indigo and Chinese white, so I could only paint moonlight scenes, which are always gloomy to look at and really hard to paint. I never told on you, even though I was really annoyed, and the whole thing was just ridiculous; who’s ever heard of emerald-green blood?”
‘Well, really,’ said the Ghost, rather meekly, ‘what was I to do? It is a very difficult thing to get real blood nowadays, and, as your brother began it all with his Paragon Detergent, I certainly saw no reason why I should not have your paints. As for colour, that is always a matter of taste: the Cantervilles have blue blood, for instance, the very bluest in England; but I know you Americans don’t care for things of this kind.’
‘Well, honestly,’ said the Ghost, somewhat apologetically, ‘what was I supposed to do? It’s really hard to get real blood these days, and since your brother started everything with his Paragon Detergent, I didn’t see any reason why I couldn’t use your paints. As for color, that’s always a matter of personal preference: the Cantervilles have blue blood, for example, the bluest in England; but I know you Americans aren’t really into that sort of thing.’
‘You know nothing about it, and the best thing you can do is to emigrate and improve your mind. My father will be only too happy to give you a free passage, and though there is a heavy duty on spirits of every kind, there will be no difficulty about the Custom House, as the officers are all Democrats. Once in New York, you are sure to be a great success. I know lots of people there who would give a hundred thousand dollars to have a grandfather, and much more than that to have a family Ghost.’
‘You don't know anything about it, and the best thing you can do is to move away and expand your horizons. My father would be more than happy to arrange a free ticket for you, and although there’s a high tax on alcohol, there won’t be any trouble at Customs since all the officers are Democrats. Once you get to New York, you’re bound to be a huge success. I know a ton of people there who would pay a hundred thousand dollars just to have a grandfather, and even more than that for a family ghost.’
‘I don’t think I should like America.’
‘I don’t think I would like America.’
‘I suppose because we have no ruins and no curiosities,’ said Virginia satirically.
"I guess it's because we don't have any ruins or interesting things," Virginia said sarcastically.
‘No ruins! no curiosities!’ answered the Ghost; ‘you have your navy and your manners.’
‘No ruins! No curiosities!’ replied the Ghost; ‘you have your navy and your manners.’
‘Good evening; I will go and ask papa to get the twins an extra week’s holiday.’
‘Good evening; I will go and ask Dad to give the twins an extra week off.’
‘Please don’t go, Miss Virginia,’ he cried; ‘I am so lonely and so unhappy, and I really don’t know what to do. I want to go to sleep and I cannot.’
‘Please don’t go, Miss Virginia,’ he cried; ‘I’m so lonely and so unhappy, and I really don’t know what to do. I want to go to sleep, but I can’t.’
‘That’s quite absurd! You have merely to go to bed and blow out the candle. It is very difficult sometimes to keep awake, especially at church, but there is no difficulty at all about sleeping. Why, even babies know how to do that, and they are not very clever.’
"That's pretty ridiculous! All you have to do is go to bed and blow out the candle. It can be tough sometimes to stay awake, especially in church, but sleeping is no problem at all. I mean, even babies know how to do that, and they're not very bright."
‘I have not slept for three hundred years,’ he said sadly, and Virginia’s beautiful blue eyes opened in wonder; ‘for three hundred years I have not slept, and I am so tired.’
‘I haven’t slept in three hundred years,’ he said sadly, and Virginia’s beautiful blue eyes widened in wonder; ‘for three hundred years I haven’t slept, and I am so tired.’
Virginia grew quite grave, and her little lips trembled like rose-leaves. She came towards him, and kneeling down at his side, looked up into his old withered face.
Virginia became serious, and her small lips quivered like rose petals. She approached him, knelt at his side, and looked up at his aged, wrinkled face.
‘Poor, poor Ghost,’ she murmured; ‘have you no place where you can sleep?’
‘Poor, poor Ghost,’ she said softly; ‘do you have no place where you can rest?’
‘Far away beyond the pine-woods,’ he answered, in a low dreamy voice, ‘there is a little garden. There the grass grows long and deep, there are the great white stars of the hemlock flower, there the nightingale sings all night long. All night long he sings, and the cold, crystal moon looks down, and the yew-tree spreads out its giant arms over the sleepers.’
“Far away beyond the pine forests,” he replied in a soft, dreamy voice, “there’s a little garden. The grass grows long and thick there, the big white stars of the hemlock flower bloom, and the nightingale sings all night long. All night long it sings, while the cold, crystal moon shines down, and the yew tree stretches its giant branches over the sleepers.”
Virginia’s eyes grew dim with tears, and she hid her face in her hands.
Virginia's eyes filled with tears, and she buried her face in her hands.
‘You mean the Garden of Death,’ she whispered.
‘You mean the Garden of Death,’ she whispered.
‘Yes, Death. Death must be so beautiful. To lie in the soft brown earth, with the grasses waving above one’s head, and listen to silence. To have no yesterday, and no to-morrow. To forget time, to forgive life, to be at peace. You can help me. You can open for me the portals of Death’s house, for Love is always with you, and Love is stronger than Death is.’
‘Yes, Death. Death must be so beautiful. To lie in the soft brown earth, with the grasses swaying above one’s head, and listen to silence. To have no yesterday and no tomorrow. To forget time, to forgive life, to find peace. You can help me. You can open the doors to Death’s house for me, because Love is always with you, and Love is stronger than Death.’
Virginia trembled, a cold shudder ran through her, and for a few moments there was silence. She felt as if she was in a terrible dream.
Virginia trembled, a chill ran through her, and for a few moments there was silence. She felt like she was in a terrible dream.
Then the Ghost spoke again, and his voice sounded like the sighing of the wind.
Then the Ghost spoke again, and his voice sounded like the sighing of the wind.
‘Have you ever read the old prophecy on the library window?’
‘Have you ever read the ancient prophecy on the library window?’
‘Oh, often,’ cried the little girl, looking up; ‘I know it quite well. It is painted in curious black letters, and it is difficult to read. There are only six lines:
‘Oh, often,’ shouted the little girl, looking up; ‘I know it really well. It’s painted in strange black letters, and it’s hard to read. There are only six lines:
When a golden girl can win
Prayer from out the lips of sin,
When the barren almond bears,
And a little child gives away its tears,
Then shall all the house be still
And peace come to Canterville.When a golden girl can win
A prayer from the lips of someone sinful,
When the barren almond flowers,
And a little child shares its tears,
Then the whole house will be quiet
And peace will arrive in Canterville.
But I don’t know what they mean.’
But I don’t know what they mean.
‘They mean,’ he said sadly, ‘that you must weep for me for my sins, because I have no tears, and pray with me for my soul, because I have no faith, and then, if you have always been sweet, and good, and gentle, the Angel of Death will have mercy on me. You will see fearful shapes in darkness, and wicked voices will whisper in your ear, but they will not harm you, for against the purity of a little child the powers of Hell cannot prevail.’
‘They mean,’ he said sadly, ‘that you need to cry for me because of my sins, since I have no tears, and pray with me for my soul, because I have no faith. And then, if you have always been kind, good, and gentle, the Angel of Death will have mercy on me. You will see terrifying shapes in the darkness, and evil voices will whisper in your ear, but they won’t harm you, because the powers of Hell cannot overcome the purity of a little child.’
Virginia made no answer, and the Ghost wrung his hands in wild despair as he looked down at her bowed golden head. Suddenly she stood up, very pale, and with a strange light in her eyes. ‘I am not afraid,’ she said firmly, ‘and I will ask the Angel to have mercy on you.’
Virginia didn't respond, and the Ghost wrung his hands in frantic distress as he gazed at her lowered golden head. Suddenly, she stood up, very pale, with an unusual light in her eyes. “I’m not afraid,” she said confidently, “and I will ask the Angel to have mercy on you.”
He rose from his seat with a faint cry of joy, and taking her hand bent over it with old-fashioned grace and kissed it. His fingers were as cold as ice, and his lips burned like fire, but Virginia did not falter, as he led her across the dusky room. On the faded green tapestry were broidered little huntsmen. They blew their tasselled horns and with their tiny hands waved to her to go back. ‘Go back! little Virginia,’ they cried, ‘go back!’ but the Ghost clutched her hand more tightly, and she shut her eyes against them. Horrible animals with lizard tails, and goggle eyes, blinked at her from the carven chimney-piece, and murmured ‘Beware! little Virginia, beware! we may never see you again,’ but the Ghost glided on more swiftly, and Virginia did not listen. When they reached the end of the room he stopped, and muttered some words she could not understand. She opened her eyes, and saw the wall slowly fading away like a mist, and a great black cavern in front of her. A bitter cold wind swept round them, and she felt something pulling at her dress. ‘Quick, quick,’ cried the Ghost, ‘or it will be too late,’ and, in a moment, the wainscoting had closed behind them, and the Tapestry Chamber was empty.
He got up from his seat with a small cry of joy, and taking her hand, he bent over it with old-fashioned elegance and kissed it. His fingers were as cold as ice, and his lips burned like fire, but Virginia didn’t hesitate as he led her across the dimly lit room. The faded green tapestry was embroidered with tiny hunters. They blew their tasselled horns and waved to her with their little hands, urging her to go back. “Go back! little Virginia,” they called, “go back!” But the Ghost tightened his grip on her hand, and she closed her eyes against them. Terrifying creatures with lizard tails and bulging eyes blinked at her from the ornate fireplace and whispered, “Beware! little Virginia, beware! We may never see you again,” but the Ghost glided on faster, and Virginia didn’t listen. When they reached the end of the room, he stopped and muttered some words she didn’t understand. She opened her eyes and saw the wall slowly disappearing like mist, revealing a huge dark cavern in front of her. A bitter cold wind swept around them, and she felt something tugging at her dress. “Hurry, hurry,” cried the Ghost, “or it will be too late,” and in an instant, the wainscoting had closed behind them, leaving the Tapestry Chamber empty.
CHAPTER VI
About ten minutes later, the bell rang for tea, and, as Virginia did not come down, Mrs. Otis sent up one of the footmen to tell her. After a little time he returned and said that he could not find Miss Virginia anywhere. As she was in the habit of going out to the garden every evening to get flowers for the dinner-table, Mrs. Otis was not at all alarmed at first, but when six o’clock struck, and Virginia did not appear, she became really agitated, and sent the boys out to look for her, while she herself and Mr. Otis searched every room in the house. At half-past six the boys came back and said that they could find no trace of their sister anywhere. They were all now in the greatest state of excitement, and did not know what to do, when Mr. Otis suddenly remembered that, some few days before, he had given a band of gypsies permission to camp in the park. He accordingly at once set off for Blackfell Hollow, where he knew they were, accompanied by his eldest son and two of the farm-servants. The little Duke of Cheshire, who was perfectly frantic with anxiety, begged hard to be allowed to go too, but Mr. Otis would not allow him, as he was afraid there might be a scuffle. On arriving at the spot, however, he found that the gypsies had gone, and it was evident that their departure had been rather sudden, as the fire was still burning, and some plates were lying on the grass. Having sent off Washington and the two men to scour the district, he ran home, and despatched telegrams to all the police inspectors in the county, telling them to look out for a little girl who had been kidnapped by tramps or gypsies. He then ordered his horse to be brought round, and, after insisting on his wife and the three boys sitting down to dinner, rode off down the Ascot Road with a groom. He had hardly, however, gone a couple of miles when he heard somebody galloping after him, and, looking round, saw the little Duke coming up on his pony, with his face very flushed and no hat. ‘I’m awfully sorry, Mr. Otis,’ gasped out the boy, ‘but I can’t eat any dinner as long as Virginia is lost. Please, don’t be angry with me; if you had let us be engaged last year, there would never have been all this trouble. You won’t send me back, will you? I can’t go! I won’t go!’
About ten minutes later, the bell rang for tea, and since Virginia didn't come down, Mrs. Otis sent one of the footmen to tell her. After a short while, he returned and said he couldn't find Miss Virginia anywhere. Since she usually went out to the garden every evening to pick flowers for the dinner table, Mrs. Otis wasn't too worried at first. But when six o'clock struck and Virginia still hadn't appeared, she became genuinely anxious and sent the boys out to look for her while she and Mr. Otis searched every room in the house. At half-past six, the boys came back and said they couldn't find any trace of their sister. They were all extremely worked up and unsure of what to do when Mr. Otis suddenly remembered that a few days before, he had allowed a group of gypsies to camp in the park. He quickly set off for Blackfell Hollow, where he knew they were, along with his eldest son and two of the farm workers. The little Duke of Cheshire, who was completely frantic with worry, begged to be allowed to go, but Mr. Otis wouldn't let him because he feared there might be a scuffle. Upon arriving at the site, he found that the gypsies had left, and it was clear their departure had been quite sudden, as the fire was still burning and some plates were left on the grass. After sending Washington and the two men to search the area, he rushed home and sent telegrams to all the police inspectors in the county, asking them to keep an eye out for a little girl who had been kidnapped by tramps or gypsies. He then ordered his horse to be brought around and, after insisting that his wife and the three boys sit down to dinner, rode down the Ascot Road with a groom. He had hardly gone a couple of miles when he heard someone galloping after him, and looking back, saw the little Duke coming up on his pony, face flushed and without a hat. “I’m really sorry, Mr. Otis,” the boy gasped, “but I can't eat any dinner as long as Virginia is missing. Please don’t be mad at me; if you had let us be engaged last year, there wouldn’t be all this trouble. You won’t send me back, will you? I can’t go! I won’t go!”
The Minister could not help smiling at the handsome young scapegrace, and was a good deal touched at his devotion to Virginia, so leaning down from his horse, he patted him kindly on the shoulders, and said, ‘Well, Cecil, if you won’t go back I suppose you must come with me, but I must get you a hat at Ascot.’
The Minister couldn't help but smile at the charming young troublemaker and felt quite moved by his devotion to Virginia. So, leaning down from his horse, he kindly patted him on the shoulders and said, "Well, Cecil, if you won't turn back, I guess you have to come with me, but I need to get you a hat at Ascot."
‘Oh, bother my hat! I want Virginia!’ cried the little Duke, laughing, and they galloped on to the railway station. There Mr. Otis inquired of the station-master if any one answering the description of Virginia had been seen on the platform, but could get no news of her. The station-master, however, wired up and down the line, and assured him that a strict watch would be kept for her, and, after having bought a hat for the little Duke from a linen-draper, who was just putting up his shutters, Mr. Otis rode off to Bexley, a village about four miles away, which he was told was a well-known haunt of the gypsies, as there was a large common next to it. Here they roused up the rural policeman, but could get no information from him, and, after riding all over the common, they turned their horses’ heads homewards, and reached the Chase about eleven o’clock, dead-tired and almost heart-broken. They found Washington and the twins waiting for them at the gate-house with lanterns, as the avenue was very dark. Not the slightest trace of Virginia had been discovered. The gypsies had been caught on Brockley meadows, but she was not with them, and they had explained their sudden departure by saying that they had mistaken the date of Chorton Fair, and had gone off in a hurry for fear they might be late. Indeed, they had been quite distressed at hearing of Virginia’s disappearance, as they were very grateful to Mr. Otis for having allowed them to camp in his park, and four of their number had stayed behind to help in the search. The carp-pond had been dragged, and the whole Chase thoroughly gone over, but without any result. It was evident that, for that night at any rate, Virginia was lost to them; and it was in a state of the deepest depression that Mr. Otis and the boys walked up to the house, the groom following behind with the two horses and the pony. In the hall they found a group of frightened servants, and lying on a sofa in the library was poor Mrs. Otis, almost out of her mind with terror and anxiety, and having her forehead bathed with eau-de-cologne by the old housekeeper. Mr. Otis at once insisted on her having something to eat, and ordered up supper for the whole party. It was a melancholy meal, as hardly any one spoke, and even the twins were awestruck and subdued, as they were very fond of their sister. When they had finished, Mr. Otis, in spite of the entreaties of the little Duke, ordered them all to bed, saying that nothing more could be done that night, and that he would telegraph in the morning to Scotland Yard for some detectives to be sent down immediately. Just as they were passing out of the dining-room, midnight began to boom from the clock tower, and when the last stroke sounded they heard a crash and a sudden shrill cry; a dreadful peal of thunder shook the house, a strain of unearthly music floated through the air, a panel at the top of the staircase flew back with a loud noise, and out on the landing, looking very pale and white, with a little casket in her hand, stepped Virginia. In a moment they had all rushed up to her. Mrs. Otis clasped her passionately in her arms, the Duke smothered her with violent kisses, and the twins executed a wild war-dance round the group.
“Oh, what a bother! I want Virginia!” shouted the little Duke, laughing as they rode off to the train station. There, Mr. Otis asked the station-master if anyone matching Virginia’s description had been seen on the platform, but there was no news of her. The station-master, however, sent out a message along the line and assured him that a close watch would be kept for her. After buying a hat for the little Duke from a shopkeeper who was just closing up, Mr. Otis headed off to Bexley, a village about four miles away, which he was told was a popular spot for gypsies due to a large common nearby. They woke up the local policeman, but he had no information, and after searching the entire common, they turned their horses back home, exhausted and nearly heartbroken. When they reached the Chase around eleven o’clock, they found Washington and the twins waiting for them at the gatehouse with lanterns, since the avenue was quite dark. Not a single clue about Virginia had been found. The gypsies had been caught on Brockley meadows, but she wasn’t with them. They explained their abrupt departure by saying they had mixed up the date of Chorton Fair and hurried off to avoid being late. In fact, they were quite upset to hear about Virginia’s disappearance, as they were very thankful to Mr. Otis for allowing them to camp in his park, and four of them had stayed behind to help search. The carp-pond had been dragged, and the entire Chase combed through, but nothing had come of it. It was clear that for that night, at least, Virginia was lost to them; and in deep despair, Mr. Otis and the boys walked up to the house, the groom trailing behind with the two horses and the pony. In the hallway, they found a group of frightened servants, and on a sofa in the library lay poor Mrs. Otis, nearly beside herself with terror and worry, having her forehead cooled with eau-de-cologne by the old housekeeper. Mr. Otis immediately insisted that she eat something and ordered supper for the whole group. It was a sorrowful meal, with hardly a word spoken, and even the twins felt subdued and awed, as they were very fond of their sister. Once they had finished, Mr. Otis, despite the little Duke’s pleas, sent them all to bed, saying that nothing more could be done that night and that he would telegram Scotland Yard in the morning for some detectives to come down right away. Just as they were leaving the dining room, the clock tower began to chime midnight, and when the last stroke echoed, they heard a crash and a sudden shrill cry; a terrifying clap of thunder shook the house, an eerie melody floated through the air, a panel at the top of the staircase burst open with a loud bang, and out on the landing stepped Virginia, looking very pale and holding a small box in her hand. In an instant, they all rushed up to her. Mrs. Otis hugged her tightly, the Duke showered her with kisses, and the twins performed a wild dance around the group.
‘Good heavens! child, where have you been?’ said Mr. Otis, rather angrily, thinking that she had been playing some foolish trick on them. ‘Cecil and I have been riding all over the country looking for you, and your mother has been frightened to death. You must never play these practical jokes any more.’
‘Good heavens! Kid, where have you been?’ said Mr. Otis, somewhat angrily, thinking that she had been pulling some silly prank on them. ‘Cecil and I have been riding all over the place looking for you, and your mom has been scared to death. You can’t pull these practical jokes anymore.’
‘Except on the Ghost! except on the Ghost!’ shrieked the twins, as they capered about.
‘Except on the Ghost! Except on the Ghost!’ shrieked the twins, as they danced around.
‘My own darling, thank God you are found; you must never leave my side again,’ murmured Mrs. Otis, as she kissed the trembling child, and smoothed the tangled gold of her hair.
‘My own darling, thank God you’re safe; you can never leave my side again,’ murmured Mrs. Otis, as she kissed the trembling child and brushed the tangled gold of her hair.
‘Papa,’ said Virginia quietly, ‘I have been with the Ghost. He is dead, and you must come and see him. He had been very wicked, but he was really sorry for all that he had done, and he gave me this box of beautiful jewels before he died.’
‘Dad,’ Virginia said softly, ‘I’ve seen the Ghost. He’s dead, and you need to come and see him. He was really bad, but he felt truly sorry for everything he did, and he gave me this box of beautiful jewels before he died.’
The whole family gazed at her in mute amazement, but she was quite grave and serious; and, turning round, she led them through the opening in the wainscoting down a narrow secret corridor, Washington following with a lighted candle, which he had caught up from the table. Finally, they came to a great oak door, studded with rusty nails. When Virginia touched it, it swung back on its heavy hinges, and they found themselves in a little low room, with a vaulted ceiling, and one tiny grated window. Imbedded in the wall was a huge iron ring, and chained to it was a gaunt skeleton, that was stretched out at full length on the stone floor, and seemed to be trying to grasp with its long fleshless fingers an old-fashioned trencher and ewer, that were placed just out of its reach. The jug had evidently been once filled with water, as it was covered inside with green mould. There was nothing on the trencher but a pile of dust. Virginia knelt down beside the skeleton, and, folding her little hands together, began to pray silently, while the rest of the party looked on in wonder at the terrible tragedy whose secret was now disclosed to them.
The whole family stared at her in silent disbelief, but she was completely serious; and, turning around, she guided them through the opening in the paneling down a narrow secret corridor, with Washington following, holding a lit candle he had grabbed from the table. Finally, they reached a large oak door, covered in rusty nails. When Virginia touched it, it swung open on its heavy hinges, revealing a small room with a low ceiling and a tiny grated window. Embedded in the wall was a massive iron ring, and chained to it was a gaunt skeleton stretched out on the stone floor, as if it were trying to grasp an old-fashioned plate and pitcher just out of reach. The jug had clearly once held water, as the inside was covered with green mold. There was nothing on the plate except a pile of dust. Virginia knelt beside the skeleton, folded her small hands together, and began to pray silently, while the others watched in awe at the terrible tragedy that had just been revealed to them.
‘Hallo!’ suddenly exclaimed one of the twins, who had been looking out of the window to try and discover in what wing of the house the room was situated. ‘Hallo! the old withered almond-tree has blossomed. I can see the flowers quite plainly in the moonlight.’
‘Hello!’ suddenly exclaimed one of the twins, who had been looking out of the window to see which wing of the house the room was in. ‘Hello! The old, withered almond tree has bloomed. I can see the flowers clearly in the moonlight.’
‘God has forgiven him,’ said Virginia gravely, as she rose to her feet, and a beautiful light seemed to illumine her face.
‘God has forgiven him,’ Virginia said seriously as she got to her feet, and a beautiful light seemed to shine on her face.
‘What an angel you are!’ cried the young Duke, and he put his arm round her neck and kissed her.
‘What an angel you are!’ exclaimed the young Duke, and he wrapped his arm around her neck and kissed her.
CHAPTER VII
Four days after these curious incidents a funeral started from Canterville Chase at about eleven o’clock at night. The hearse was drawn by eight black horses, each of which carried on its head a great tuft of nodding ostrich-plumes, and the leaden coffin was covered by a rich purple pall, on which was embroidered in gold the Canterville coat-of-arms. By the side of the hearse and the coaches walked the servants with lighted torches, and the whole procession was wonderfully impressive. Lord Canterville was the chief mourner, having come up specially from Wales to attend the funeral, and sat in the first carriage along with little Virginia. Then came the United States Minister and his wife, then Washington and the three boys, and in the last carriage was Mrs. Umney. It was generally felt that, as she had been frightened by the ghost for more than fifty years of her life, she had a right to see the last of him. A deep grave had been dug in the corner of the churchyard, just under the old yew-tree, and the service was read in the most impressive manner by the Rev. Augustus Dampier. When the ceremony was over, the servants, according to an old custom observed in the Canterville family, extinguished their torches, and, as the coffin was being lowered into the grave, Virginia stepped forward and laid on it a large cross made of white and pink almond-blossoms. As she did so, the moon came out from behind a cloud, and flooded with its silent silver the little churchyard, and from a distant copse a nightingale began to sing. She thought of the ghost’s description of the Garden of Death, her eyes became dim with tears, and she hardly spoke a word during the drive home.
Four days after these strange events, a funeral began at Canterville Chase around eleven o’clock at night. The hearse was pulled by eight black horses, each adorned with a large tuft of swaying ostrich plumes, and the heavy coffin was draped with a luxurious purple cloth, embroidered in gold with the Canterville coat-of-arms. Walking beside the hearse and the coaches were the servants holding lit torches, making the whole procession incredibly impressive. Lord Canterville was the chief mourner, having traveled from Wales specifically for the funeral, and he sat in the first carriage alongside little Virginia. Following them were the United States Minister and his wife, then Washington and the three boys, and in the last carriage was Mrs. Umney. It was widely recognized that, since she had been scared by the ghost for over fifty years, she deserved to see him off one last time. A deep grave had been dug in the corner of the churchyard, right under the old yew tree, and the Rev. Augustus Dampier conducted the service in a particularly moving way. Once the ceremony was finished, the servants, according to an old Canterville family tradition, put out their torches, and as the coffin was being lowered into the grave, Virginia stepped forward and placed a large cross made of white and pink almond blossoms on it. At that moment, the moon appeared from behind a cloud, illuminating the little churchyard with its quiet silver light, and a nightingale began to sing from a nearby grove. She remembered the ghost’s description of the Garden of Death, tears filled her eyes, and she hardly said a word during the drive home.
The next morning, before Lord Canterville went up to town, Mr. Otis had an interview with him on the subject of the jewels the ghost had given to Virginia. They were perfectly magnificent, especially a certain ruby necklace with old Venetian setting, which was really a superb specimen of sixteenth-century work, and their value was so great that Mr. Otis felt considerable scruples about allowing his daughter to accept them.
The next morning, before Lord Canterville headed to the city, Mr. Otis had a conversation with him about the jewels the ghost had given to Virginia. They were absolutely stunning, especially a ruby necklace in an old Venetian style, which was a remarkable example of sixteenth-century craftsmanship, and their value was so high that Mr. Otis felt significant doubts about letting his daughter accept them.
‘My lord,’ he said, ‘I know that in this country mortmain is held to apply to trinkets as well as to land, and it is quite clear to me that these jewels are, or should be, heirlooms in your family. I must beg you, accordingly, to take them to London with you, and to regard them simply as a portion of your property which has been restored to you under certain strange conditions. As for my daughter, she is merely a child, and has as yet, I am glad to say, but little interest in such appurtenances of idle luxury. I am also informed by Mrs. Otis, who, I may say, is no mean authority upon Art—having had the privilege of spending several winters in Boston when she was a girl—that these gems are of great monetary worth, and if offered for sale would fetch a tall price. Under these circumstances, Lord Canterville, I feel sure that you will recognise how impossible it would be for me to allow them to remain in the possession of any member of my family; and, indeed, all such vain gauds and toys, however suitable or necessary to the dignity of the British aristocracy, would be completely out of place among those who have been brought up on the severe, and I believe immortal, principles of republican simplicity. Perhaps I should mention that Virginia is very anxious that you should allow her to retain the box as a memento of your unfortunate but misguided ancestor. As it is extremely old, and consequently a good deal out of repair, you may perhaps think fit to comply with her request. For my own part, I confess I am a good deal surprised to find a child of mine expressing sympathy with mediævalism in any form, and can only account for it by the fact that Virginia was born in one of your London suburbs shortly after Mrs. Otis had returned from a trip to Athens.’
“My lord,” he said, “I know that in this country, the laws regarding mortmain apply to trinkets just as they do to land, and it’s clear to me that these jewels are, or should be, heirlooms in your family. I must kindly ask you to take them to London with you and to see them simply as part of your property that has been returned to you under some unusual circumstances. As for my daughter, she is just a child and thankfully has little interest in such trappings of idle luxury. I’ve also been informed by Mrs. Otis, who is quite knowledgeable about Art—having spent several winters in Boston during her youth—that these gems are worth a significant amount of money and would fetch a high price if sold. Given these circumstances, Lord Canterville, I am sure you will understand how impossible it would be for me to let them remain with any member of my family; indeed, all these vain trinkets, no matter how appropriate for the British aristocracy, would feel completely out of place among those raised on the strict and, I believe, timeless principles of republican simplicity. I should also mention that Virginia is very eager for you to allow her to keep the box as a keepsake of your unfortunate but misguided ancestor. Since it is very old and rather worn, you might consider honoring her request. Personally, I have to admit I’m quite surprised that one of my children would express any sympathy for medievalism at all, and I can only explain it by the fact that Virginia was born in one of your London suburbs shortly after Mrs. Otis returned from a trip to Athens.”
Lord Canterville listened very gravely to the worthy Minister’s speech, pulling his grey moustache now and then to hide an involuntary smile, and when Mr. Otis had ended, he shook him cordially by the hand, and said, ‘My dear sir, your charming little daughter rendered my unlucky ancestor, Sir Simon, a very important service, and I and my family are much indebted to her for her marvellous courage and pluck. The jewels are clearly hers, and, egad, I believe that if I were heartless enough to take them from her, the wicked old fellow would be out of his grave in a fortnight, leading me the devil of a life. As for their being heirlooms, nothing is an heirloom that is not so mentioned in a will or legal document, and the existence of these jewels has been quite unknown. I assure you I have no more claim on them than your butler, and when Miss Virginia grows up I daresay she will be pleased to have pretty things to wear. Besides, you forget, Mr. Otis, that you took the furniture and the ghost at a valuation, and anything that belonged to the ghost passed at once into your possession, as, whatever activity Sir Simon may have shown in the corridor at night, in point of law he was really dead, and you acquired his property by purchase.’
Lord Canterville listened seriously to the Minister’s speech, occasionally tugging at his gray mustache to suppress a smile. When Mr. Otis finished, he shook his hand warmly and said, "My dear sir, your lovely daughter did a great service for my unfortunate ancestor, Sir Simon, and my family is very grateful for her incredible bravery. The jewels clearly belong to her, and honestly, if I were cruel enough to take them from her, I believe that old rascal would be back from the grave in no time, making my life a nightmare. As for being heirlooms, nothing is considered an heirloom unless mentioned in a will or legal document, and the existence of these jewels has been completely unknown. I assure you, I have no more claim to them than your butler does, and when Miss Virginia grows up, I'm sure she’ll be happy to have lovely things to wear. Plus, don’t forget, Mr. Otis, you took the furniture and the ghost at a valuation, and anything that belonged to the ghost immediately became your property, since, regardless of how active Sir Simon might have been in the corridor at night, legally, he was actually dead, and you purchased his possessions."
Mr. Otis was a good deal distressed at Lord Canterville’s refusal, and begged him to reconsider his decision, but the good-natured peer was quite firm, and finally induced the Minister to allow his daughter to retain the present the ghost had given her, and when, in the spring of 1890, the young Duchess of Cheshire was presented at the Queen’s first drawing-room on the occasion of her marriage, her jewels were the universal theme of admiration. For Virginia received the coronet, which is the reward of all good little American girls, and was married to her boy-lover as soon as he came of age. They were both so charming, and they loved each other so much, that every one was delighted at the match, except the old Marchioness of Dumbleton, who had tried to catch the Duke for one of her seven unmarried daughters, and had given no less than three expensive dinner-parties for that purpose, and, strange to say, Mr. Otis himself. Mr. Otis was extremely fond of the young Duke personally, but, theoretically, he objected to titles, and, to use his own words, ‘was not without apprehension lest, amid the enervating influences of a pleasure-loving aristocracy, the true principles of republican simplicity should be forgotten.’ His objections, however, were completely overruled, and I believe that when he walked up the aisle of St. George’s, Hanover Square, with his daughter leaning on his arm, there was not a prouder man in the whole length and breadth of England.
Mr. Otis was quite upset by Lord Canterville’s refusal and urged him to rethink his decision, but the kind-hearted peer stood his ground. Eventually, he convinced the Minister to let his daughter keep the gift from the ghost. So, in the spring of 1890, when the young Duchess of Cheshire was introduced at the Queen’s first drawing-room following her marriage, her jewels were the talk of everyone. Virginia received the coronet, which is the prize for all good little American girls, and married her childhood sweetheart as soon as he turned 18. They were both so lovely and so in love that everyone was thrilled about the match, except for the old Marchioness of Dumbleton, who had tried to snag the Duke for one of her seven unmarried daughters and had thrown three lavish dinner parties for that reason. Oddly enough, Mr. Otis himself was also not entirely pleased. While he really liked the young Duke on a personal level, he had issues with titles and, to quote him, "worried that, amid the indulgent influences of a pleasure-loving aristocracy, the true principles of republican simplicity might get lost." Despite his objections, however, they were completely ignored, and I think when he walked down the aisle of St. George’s, Hanover Square, with his daughter on his arm, there wasn’t a prouder man in all of England.
The Duke and Duchess, after the honeymoon was over, went down to Canterville Chase, and on the day after their arrival they walked over in the afternoon to the lonely churchyard by the pine-woods. There had been a great deal of difficulty at first about the inscription on Sir Simon’s tombstone, but finally it had been decided to engrave on it simply the initials of the old gentleman’s name, and the verse from the library window. The Duchess had brought with her some lovely roses, which she strewed upon the grave, and after they had stood by it for some time they strolled into the ruined chancel of the old abbey. There the Duchess sat down on a fallen pillar, while her husband lay at her feet smoking a cigarette and looking up at her beautiful eyes. Suddenly he threw his cigarette away, took hold of her hand, and said to her, ‘Virginia, a wife should have no secrets from her husband.’
The Duke and Duchess, after their honeymoon, went down to Canterville Chase. The day after they arrived, they walked over in the afternoon to the quiet churchyard by the pine woods. There had been quite a bit of debate initially about what to put on Sir Simon’s tombstone, but in the end, it was decided to simply engrave his initials and the verse from the library window. The Duchess had brought some beautiful roses, which she scattered on the grave, and after lingering there for a while, they wandered into the ruined chancel of the old abbey. The Duchess sat down on a fallen pillar, while her husband lay at her feet smoking a cigarette and gazing up at her stunning eyes. Suddenly, he tossed aside his cigarette, took her hand, and said to her, “Virginia, a wife shouldn’t have any secrets from her husband.”
‘Dear Cecil! I have no secrets from you.’
‘Dear Cecil! I have no secrets from you.’
‘Yes, you have,’ he answered, smiling, ‘you have never told me what happened to you when you were locked up with the ghost.’
‘Yes, you have,’ he replied with a smile, ‘you never told me what happened to you when you were trapped with the ghost.’
‘I have never told any one, Cecil,’ said Virginia gravely.
‘I’ve never told anyone, Cecil,’ Virginia said seriously.
‘I know that, but you might tell me.’
‘I get that, but you could still tell me.’
‘Please don’t ask me, Cecil, I cannot tell you. Poor Sir Simon! I owe him a great deal. Yes, don’t laugh, Cecil, I really do. He made me see what Life is, and what Death signifies, and why Love is stronger than both.’
‘Please don’t ask me, Cecil, I can't tell you. Poor Sir Simon! I owe him a lot. Yes, don’t laugh, Cecil, I really do. He helped me understand what Life is, what Death means, and why Love is stronger than both.’
The Duke rose and kissed his wife lovingly.
The Duke got up and kissed his wife affectionately.
‘You can have your secret as long as I have your heart,’ he murmured.
"You can keep your secret as long as I have your heart," he whispered.
‘You have always had that, Cecil.’
"You've always had that, Cecil."
‘And you will tell our children some day, won’t you?’
‘And you will tell our kids someday, right?’
Virginia blushed.
Virginia turned red.
p. 121THE
SPHINX WITHOUT A SECRET
A print
One afternoon I was sitting outside the Café de la Paix, watching the splendour and shabbiness of Parisian life, and wondering over my vermouth at the strange panorama of pride and poverty that was passing before me, when I heard some one call my name. I turned round, and saw Lord Murchison. We had not met since we had been at college together, nearly ten years before, so I was delighted to come across him again, and we shook hands warmly. At Oxford we had been great friends. I had liked him immensely, he was so handsome, so high-spirited, and so honourable. We used to say of him that he would be the best of fellows, if he did not always speak the truth, but I think we really admired him all the more for his frankness. I found him a good deal changed. He looked anxious and puzzled, and seemed to be in doubt about something. I felt it could not be modern scepticism, for Murchison was the stoutest of Tories, and believed in the Pentateuch as firmly as he believed in the House of Peers; so I concluded that it was a woman, and asked him if he was married yet.
One afternoon, I was sitting outside the Café de la Paix, watching the mix of glory and grit in Parisian life and pondering over my vermouth at the strange sight of pride and poverty passing by when I heard someone call my name. I turned around and saw Lord Murchison. We hadn’t seen each other since college, nearly ten years ago, so I was thrilled to bump into him again, and we shook hands warmly. Back at Oxford, we were great friends. I liked him a lot; he was so good-looking, spirited, and honorable. We used to say he would be the best guy if he didn’t always tell the truth, but I think we admired him even more for his honesty. I found him quite changed. He looked anxious and confused, as if he was uncertain about something. I felt it couldn’t be modern skepticism, as Murchison was a staunch Tory and believed in the Pentateuch as firmly as he believed in the House of Peers; so I figured it was a woman and asked him if he was married yet.
‘I don’t understand women well enough,’ he answered.
‘I don’t understand women that well,’ he replied.
‘My dear Gerald,’ I said, ‘women are meant to be loved, not to be understood.’
‘My dear Gerald,’ I said, ‘women are meant to be loved, not to be figured out.’
‘I cannot love where I cannot trust,’ he replied.
‘I can’t love where I can’t trust,’ he replied.
‘I believe you have a mystery in your life, Gerald,’ I exclaimed; ‘tell me about it.’
‘I think you have a mystery in your life, Gerald,’ I said; ‘share it with me.’
‘Let us go for a drive,’ he answered, ‘it is too crowded here. No, not a yellow carriage, any other colour—there, that dark green one will do’; and in a few moments we were trotting down the boulevard in the direction of the Madeleine.
“Let’s go for a drive,” he replied, “it’s too crowded here. No, not a yellow cab, any other color—there, that dark green one will work”; and in just a few moments we were cruising down the boulevard toward the Madeleine.
‘Where shall we go to?’ I said.
‘Where should we go?’ I said.
‘Oh, anywhere you like!’ he answered—‘to the restaurant in the Bois; we will dine there, and you shall tell me all about yourself.’
‘Oh, anywhere you want!’ he replied—‘to the restaurant in the Bois; we'll have dinner there, and you can tell me all about yourself.’
‘I want to hear about you first,’ I said. ‘Tell me your mystery.’
‘I want to hear about you first,’ I said. ‘Tell me your story.’
He took from his pocket a little silver-clasped morocco case, and handed it to me. I opened it. Inside there was the photograph of a woman. She was tall and slight, and strangely picturesque with her large vague eyes and loosened hair. She looked like a clairvoyante, and was wrapped in rich furs.
He took a small silver-clasped leather case from his pocket and handed it to me. I opened it. Inside was a photograph of a woman. She was tall and slender, strikingly beautiful with her large, distant eyes and flowing hair. She resembled a psychic, dressed in luxurious furs.
‘What do you think of that face?’ he said; ‘is it truthful?’
‘What do you think of that face?’ he asked; ‘is it honest?’
I examined it carefully. It seemed to me the face of some one who had a secret, but whether that secret was good or evil I could not say. Its beauty was a beauty moulded out of many mysteries—the beauty, in fact, which is psychological, not plastic—and the faint smile that just played across the lips was far too subtle to be really sweet.
I looked at it closely. It seemed to me like the face of someone with a secret, but I couldn’t tell if that secret was good or bad. Its beauty was shaped by various mysteries—the kind of beauty that is psychological, not just physical—and the slight smile that barely touched the lips was way too nuanced to be genuinely sweet.
‘Well,’ he cried impatiently, ‘what do you say?’
‘Well,’ he said impatiently, ‘what do you say?’
‘She is the Gioconda in sables,’ I answered. ‘Let me know all about her.’
‘She’s the Gioconda in furs,’ I replied. ‘Tell me everything about her.’
‘Not now,’ he said; ‘after dinner,’ and began to talk of other things.
‘Not right now,’ he said; ‘let's talk after dinner,’ and started discussing other topics.
When the waiter brought us our coffee and cigarettes I reminded Gerald of his promise. He rose from his seat, walked two or three times up and down the room, and, sinking into an armchair, told me the following story:—
When the waiter brought us our coffee and cigarettes, I reminded Gerald of his promise. He got up from his seat, walked up and down the room a couple of times, and, sinking into an armchair, told me the following story:—
‘One evening,’ he said, ‘I was walking down Bond Street about five o’clock. There was a terrific crush of carriages, and the traffic was almost stopped. Close to the pavement was standing a little yellow brougham, which, for some reason or other, attracted my attention. As I passed by there looked out from it the face I showed you this afternoon. It fascinated me immediately. All that night I kept thinking of it, and all the next day. I wandered up and down that wretched Row, peering into every carriage, and waiting for the yellow brougham; but I could not find ma belle inconnue, and at last I began to think she was merely a dream. About a week afterwards I was dining with Madame de Rastail. Dinner was for eight o’clock; but at half-past eight we were still waiting in the drawing-room. Finally the servant threw open the door, and announced Lady Alroy. It was the woman I had been looking for. She came in very slowly, looking like a moonbeam in grey lace, and, to my intense delight, I was asked to take her in to dinner. After we had sat down, I remarked quite innocently, “I think I caught sight of you in Bond Street some time ago, Lady Alroy.” She grew very pale, and said to me in a low voice, “Pray do not talk so loud; you may be overheard.” I felt miserable at having made such a bad beginning, and plunged recklessly into the subject of the French plays. She spoke very little, always in the same low musical voice, and seemed as if she was afraid of some one listening. I fell passionately, stupidly in love, and the indefinable atmosphere of mystery that surrounded her excited my most ardent curiosity. When she was going away, which she did very soon after dinner, I asked her if I might call and see her. She hesitated for a moment, glanced round to see if any one was near us, and then said, “Yes; to-morrow at a quarter to five.” I begged Madame de Rastail to tell me about her; but all that I could learn was that she was a widow with a beautiful house in Park Lane, and as some scientific bore began a dissertation on widows, as exemplifying the survival of the matrimonially fittest, I left and went home.
"One evening," he said, "I was walking down Bond Street around five o'clock. There was a massive crowd of carriages, and the traffic was almost at a standstill. Close to the sidewalk was a little yellow brougham that caught my eye for some reason. As I walked by, the face I showed you this afternoon peeked out from it. I was instantly captivated. I couldn't stop thinking about it all that night and the next day. I wandered back and forth along that miserable Row, peering into every carriage, waiting for the yellow brougham, but I couldn't find ma belle inconnue, and eventually, I started to think she was just a figment of my imagination. About a week later, I was having dinner with Madame de Rastail. Dinner was supposed to be at eight o'clock; but at half-past eight, we were still waiting in the drawing room. Finally, the servant opened the door and announced Lady Alroy. It was the woman I had been searching for. She walked in slowly, looking like a moonbeam in grey lace, and, to my great delight, I was asked to escort her to dinner. After we sat down, I casually remarked, 'I think I saw you on Bond Street a while ago, Lady Alroy.' She turned pale and said quietly, 'Please don't speak so loudly; you might be overheard.' I felt terrible for starting off on the wrong foot, so I recklessly dove into chatting about French plays. She said very little, always in the same soft, musical voice, as if she were afraid of being listened to. I fell head over heels in love, and the indescribable air of mystery around her stirred my deepest curiosity. When she left soon after dinner, I asked if I could come and see her. She hesitated, looked around to check if anyone was close, and then said, 'Yes; tomorrow at a quarter to five.' I asked Madame de Rastail for more information about her, but all I could find out was that she was a widow with a beautiful house in Park Lane, and as some boring person started rambling on about widows and the survival of the matrimonially fittest, I left and went home."
‘The next day I arrived at Park Lane punctual to the moment, but was told by the butler that Lady Alroy had just gone out. I went down to the club quite unhappy and very much puzzled, and after long consideration wrote her a letter, asking if I might be allowed to try my chance some other afternoon. I had no answer for several days, but at last I got a little note saying she would be at home on Sunday at four and with this extraordinary postscript: “Please do not write to me here again; I will explain when I see you.” On Sunday she received me, and was perfectly charming; but when I was going away she begged of me, if I ever had occasion to write to her again, to address my letter to “Mrs. Knox, care of Whittaker’s Library, Green Street.” “There are reasons,” she said, “why I cannot receive letters in my own house.”
The next day, I arrived at Park Lane right on time, but the butler told me that Lady Alroy had just left. I went down to the club feeling pretty unhappy and quite confused. After thinking it over for a long time, I wrote her a letter, asking if I could try my luck another afternoon. I didn’t get a response for several days, but eventually, I received a short note saying she would be home on Sunday at four, along with this strange postscript: “Please don’t write to me here again; I’ll explain when I see you.” On Sunday, she welcomed me and was absolutely charming. However, as I was leaving, she asked me, if I ever needed to write to her again, to send my letters to “Mrs. Knox, care of Whittaker’s Library, Green Street.” “There are reasons,” she said, “why I can’t receive letters at my own house.”
‘All through the season I saw a great deal of her, and the atmosphere of mystery never left her. Sometimes I thought that she was in the power of some man, but she looked so unapproachable, that I could not believe it. It was really very difficult for me to come to any conclusion, for she was like one of those strange crystals that one sees in museums, which are at one moment clear, and at another clouded. At last I determined to ask her to be my wife: I was sick and tired of the incessant secrecy that she imposed on all my visits, and on the few letters I sent her. I wrote to her at the library to ask her if she could see me the following Monday at six. She answered yes, and I was in the seventh heaven of delight. I was infatuated with her: in spite of the mystery, I thought then—in consequence of it, I see now. No; it was the woman herself I loved. The mystery troubled me, maddened me. Why did chance put me in its track?’
'All through the season, I spent a lot of time with her, and the air of mystery never left. Sometimes I thought she was under the influence of some guy, but she seemed so unapproachable that I couldn’t really believe it. It was truly hard for me to reach any conclusion, as she was like one of those unusual crystals you see in museums, sometimes clear and sometimes cloudy. Finally, I decided to ask her to be my wife: I was sick and tired of the constant secrecy she surrounded our visits and the few letters I sent her. I wrote to her at the library asking if she could meet me the following Monday at six. She said yes, and I was over the moon with joy. I was completely taken with her: despite the mystery, I thought then—and see now that it was because of it. No; it was her I loved. The mystery unsettled me, drove me wild. Why did chance lead me to this?'
‘You discovered it, then?’ I cried.
‘You found it, then?’ I exclaimed.
‘I fear so,’ he answered. ‘You can judge for yourself.’
'I think so,' he replied. 'You can decide for yourself.'
‘When Monday came round I went to lunch with my uncle, and about four o’clock found myself in the Marylebone Road. My uncle, you know, lives in Regent’s Park. I wanted to get to Piccadilly, and took a short cut through a lot of shabby little streets. Suddenly I saw in front of me Lady Alroy, deeply veiled and walking very fast. On coming to the last house in the street, she went up the steps, took out a latch-key, and let herself in. “Here is the mystery,” I said to myself; and I hurried on and examined the house. It seemed a sort of place for letting lodgings. On the doorstep lay her handkerchief, which she had dropped. I picked it up and put it in my pocket. Then I began to consider what I should do. I came to the conclusion that I had no right to spy on her, and I drove down to the club. At six I called to see her. She was lying on a sofa, in a tea-gown of silver tissue looped up by some strange moonstones that she always wore. She was looking quite lovely. “I am so glad to see you,” she said; “I have not been out all day.” I stared at her in amazement, and pulling the handkerchief out of my pocket, handed it to her. “You dropped this in Cumnor Street this afternoon, Lady Alroy,” I said very calmly. She looked at me in terror but made no attempt to take the handkerchief. “What were you doing there?” I asked. “What right have you to question me?” she answered. “The right of a man who loves you,” I replied; “I came here to ask you to be my wife.” She hid her face in her hands, and burst into floods of tears. “You must tell me,” I continued. She stood up, and, looking me straight in the face, said, “Lord Murchison, there is nothing to tell you.”—“You went to meet some one,” I cried; “this is your mystery.” She grew dreadfully white, and said, “I went to meet no one.”—“Can’t you tell the truth?” I exclaimed. “I have told it,” she replied. I was mad, frantic; I don’t know what I said, but I said terrible things to her. Finally I rushed out of the house. She wrote me a letter the next day; I sent it back unopened, and started for Norway with Alan Colville. After a month I came back, and the first thing I saw in the Morning Post was the death of Lady Alroy. She had caught a chill at the Opera, and had died in five days of congestion of the lungs. I shut myself up and saw no one. I had loved her so much, I had loved her so madly. Good God! how I had loved that woman!’
‘When Monday rolled around, I had lunch with my uncle and around four o’clock found myself on Marylebone Road. My uncle, as you know, lives in Regent’s Park. I wanted to get to Piccadilly, so I took a shortcut through some run-down little streets. Suddenly, I spotted Lady Alroy ahead of me, deeply veiled and walking very quickly. When she reached the last house in the street, she went up the steps, took out a latch-key, and let herself in. “Here’s the mystery,” I thought to myself, and I hurried over to check out the house. It seemed like a place for renting rooms. On the doorstep lay her handkerchief, which she had dropped. I picked it up and put it in my pocket. Then I started to think about what I should do next. I concluded that I had no right to spy on her, so I drove down to the club. At six, I stopped by to see her. She was lying on a sofa, in a silver tea gown adorned with some strange moonstones she always wore. She looked absolutely stunning. “I’m so glad to see you,” she said; “I haven’t been out all day.” I stared at her in shock, then pulled the handkerchief from my pocket and handed it to her. “You dropped this in Cumnor Street this afternoon, Lady Alroy,” I said calmly. She looked at me in fear but didn’t try to take the handkerchief. “What were you doing there?” I asked. “What right do you have to question me?” she replied. “The right of a man who loves you,” I said; “I came here to ask you to be my wife.” She hid her face in her hands and burst into tears. “You have to tell me,” I pressed. She stood up, looked me straight in the eye, and said, “Lord Murchison, there’s nothing to tell you.” “You went to meet someone,” I exclaimed; “that’s your mystery.” She turned pale and said, “I didn’t meet anyone.” “Can’t you just tell the truth?” I shouted. “I have told it,” she replied. I was mad, frantic; I don’t know what I said, but I hurled awful things at her. Finally, I stormed out of the house. The next day she wrote me a letter; I returned it unopened and headed for Norway with Alan Colville. A month later, I returned, and the first thing I saw in the Morning Post was the death of Lady Alroy. She had caught a chill at the Opera and passed away in five days from congestive lung failure. I shut myself in and saw no one. I had loved her so much, I had loved her so deeply. Good God! how I had loved that woman!’
‘You went to the street, to the house in it?’ I said.
‘You went to the street, to the house there?’ I said.
‘Yes,’ he answered.
"Yes," he replied.
‘One day I went to Cumnor Street. I could not help it; I was tortured with doubt. I knocked at the door, and a respectable-looking woman opened it to me. I asked her if she had any rooms to let. “Well, sir,” she replied, “the drawing-rooms are supposed to be let; but I have not seen the lady for three months, and as rent is owing on them, you can have them.”—“Is this the lady?” I said, showing the photograph. “That’s her, sure enough,” she exclaimed; “and when is she coming back, sir?”—“The lady is dead,” I replied. “Oh sir, I hope not!” said the woman; “she was my best lodger. She paid me three guineas a week merely to sit in my drawing-rooms now and then.” “She met some one here?” I said; but the woman assured me that it was not so, that she always came alone, and saw no one. “What on earth did she do here?” I cried. “She simply sat in the drawing-room, sir, reading books, and sometimes had tea,” the woman answered. I did not know what to say, so I gave her a sovereign and went away. Now, what do you think it all meant? You don’t believe the woman was telling the truth?’
‘One day I went to Cumnor Street. I couldn’t help it; I was overwhelmed with doubt. I knocked on the door, and a respectable-looking woman answered. I asked her if she had any rooms for rent. “Well, sir,” she replied, “the drawing rooms are supposed to be rented out, but I haven’t seen the lady in three months, and since rent is overdue, you can have them.” — “Is this the lady?” I asked, showing her the photograph. “That’s her, for sure,” she exclaimed; “when is she coming back, sir?” — “The lady is dead,” I responded. “Oh sir, I hope not!” said the woman; “she was my best tenant. She paid me three guineas a week just to sit in my drawing rooms once in a while.” — “Did she meet someone here?” I asked, but the woman assured me that wasn’t the case, that she always came alone and saw no one. “What on earth did she do here?” I exclaimed. “She simply sat in the drawing room reading books, and sometimes had tea,” the woman replied. I didn’t know what to say, so I gave her a sovereign and left. Now, what do you think it all meant? You don’t believe the woman was being truthful?’
‘I do.’
"I do."
‘Then why did Lady Alroy go there?’
‘So why did Lady Alroy go there?’
‘My dear Gerald,’ I answered, ‘Lady Alroy was simply a woman with a mania for mystery. She took these rooms for the pleasure of going there with her veil down, and imagining she was a heroine. She had a passion for secrecy, but she herself was merely a Sphinx without a secret.’
‘My dear Gerald,’ I replied, ‘Lady Alroy was just a woman obsessed with mystery. She rented these rooms to enjoy the thrill of going there with her veil down and pretending to be a heroine. She had a love for secrecy, but she was really just a Sphinx without a secret.’
‘Do you really think so?’
"Do you actually think that?"
‘I am sure of it,’ I replied.
‘I’m sure of it,’ I replied.
He took out the morocco case, opened it, and looked at the photograph. ‘I wonder?’ he said at last.
He took out the leather case, opened it, and looked at the photo. "I wonder?" he finally said.
p. 133THE
MODEL MILLIONAIRE
A NOTE OF ADMIRATION
Unless one is wealthy there is no use in being a charming fellow. Romance is the privilege of the rich, not the profession of the unemployed. The poor should be practical and prosaic. It is better to have a permanent income than to be fascinating. These are the great truths of modern life which Hughie Erskine never realised. Poor Hughie! Intellectually, we must admit, he was not of much importance. He never said a brilliant or even an ill-natured thing in his life. But then he was wonderfully good-looking, with his crisp brown hair, his clear-cut profile, and his grey eyes. He was as popular with men as he was with women and he had every accomplishment except that of making money. His father had bequeathed him his cavalry sword and a History of the Peninsular War in fifteen volumes. Hughie hung the first over his looking-glass, put the second on a shelf between Ruff’s Guide and Bailey’s Magazine, and lived on two hundred a year that an old aunt allowed him. He had tried everything. He had gone on the Stock Exchange for six months; but what was a butterfly to do among bulls and bears? He had been a tea-merchant for a little longer, but had soon tired of pekoe and souchong. Then he had tried selling dry sherry. That did not answer; the sherry was a little too dry. Ultimately he became nothing, a delightful, ineffectual young man with a perfect profile and no profession.
Unless you’re wealthy, being charming doesn’t matter. Romance is for the rich, not for the unemployed. The poor should be practical and realistic. It’s better to have a steady income than to be captivating. These are the significant truths of modern life that Hughie Erskine never understood. Poor Hughie! Intellectually, we have to admit, he wasn’t very important. He never said anything brilliant or even mean in his life. But he was incredibly good-looking, with his neat brown hair, sharp profile, and grey eyes. He was as popular with men as he was with women and had every skill except for making money. His father left him his cavalry sword and a History of the Peninsular War in fifteen volumes. Hughie hung the sword over his mirror, placed the books on a shelf between Ruff’s Guide and Bailey’s Magazine, and lived on two hundred a year that an old aunt gave him. He tried everything. He spent six months on the Stock Exchange, but what was a butterfly supposed to do among bulls and bears? He was a tea merchant for a little longer but soon grew tired of pekoe and souchong. Then he tried selling dry sherry, but that didn’t work out; the sherry was a bit too dry. Ultimately, he became nothing, a charming, ineffective young man with a perfect profile and no career.
To make matters worse, he was in love. The girl he loved was Laura Merton, the daughter of a retired Colonel who had lost his temper and his digestion in India, and had never found either of them again. Laura adored him, and he was ready to kiss her shoe-strings. They were the handsomest couple in London, and had not a penny-piece between them. The Colonel was very fond of Hughie, but would not hear of any engagement.
To make things even more complicated, he was in love. The girl he loved was Laura Merton, the daughter of a retired Colonel who had lost his temper and his appetite in India and had never gotten them back. Laura adored him, and he would do anything for her. They were the most attractive couple in London, but they didn’t have a dime to their names. The Colonel liked Hughie a lot, but he wouldn’t consider any engagement.
‘Come to me, my boy, when you have got ten thousand pounds of your own, and we will see about it,’ he used to say; and Hughie looked very glum in those days, and had to go to Laura for consolation.
‘Come to me, my boy, when you have ten thousand pounds of your own, and we’ll talk about it,’ he would say; and Hughie looked pretty down in those days and had to go to Laura for comfort.
One morning, as he was on his way to Holland Park, where the Mertons lived, he dropped in to see a great friend of his, Alan Trevor. Trevor was a painter. Indeed, few people escape that nowadays. But he was also an artist, and artists are rather rare. Personally he was a strange rough fellow, with a freckled face and a red ragged beard. However, when he took up the brush he was a real master, and his pictures were eagerly sought after. He had been very much attracted by Hughie at first, it must be acknowledged, entirely on account of his personal charm. ‘The only people a painter should know,’ he used to say, ‘are people who are bête and beautiful, people who are an artistic pleasure to look at and an intellectual repose to talk to. Men who are dandies and women who are darlings rule the world, at least they should do so.’ However, after he got to know Hughie better, he liked him quite as much for his bright, buoyant spirits and his generous, reckless nature, and had given him the permanent entrée to his studio.
One morning, as he was heading to Holland Park where the Mertons lived, he stopped by to see his good friend, Alan Trevor. Trevor was a painter. In fact, not many escape that label these days. But he was also an artist, and true artists are quite rare. Personally, he was a strange, rough guy with a freckled face and a messy red beard. However, when he picked up the brush, he was a true master, and his paintings were highly sought after. At first, he was very drawn to Hughie, it must be said, solely because of his personal charm. “The only people a painter should know,” he often said, “are those who are bête and beautiful, people who are a joy to look at and a break for the mind to talk to. Dandy men and darling women should rule the world, or at least they should.” However, after getting to know Hughie better, he started to appreciate him just as much for his lively, cheerful spirit and his generous, carefree nature, giving him permanent entrée to his studio.
When Hughie came in he found Trevor putting the finishing touches to a wonderful life-size picture of a beggar-man. The beggar himself was standing on a raised platform in a corner of the studio. He was a wizened old man, with a face like wrinkled parchment, and a most piteous expression. Over his shoulders was flung a coarse brown cloak, all tears and tatters; his thick boots were patched and cobbled, and with one hand he leant on a rough stick, while with the other he held out his battered hat for alms.
When Hughie walked in, he found Trevor putting the final touches on an amazing life-size painting of a beggar. The beggar himself was standing on a raised platform in one corner of the studio. He was a frail old man with a face like wrinkled parchment and a really sad expression. A rough brown cloak, covered in tears and rips, was draped over his shoulders; his thick boots were patched and cobbled. With one hand, he leaned on a rough stick, and with the other, he held out his worn hat, asking for change.
‘What an amazing model!’ whispered Hughie, as he shook hands with his friend.
‘What an amazing model!’ whispered Hughie as he shook hands with his friend.
‘An amazing model?’ shouted Trevor at the top of his voice; ‘I should think so! Such beggars as he are not to be met with every day. A trouvaille, mon cher; a living Velasquez! My stars! what an etching Rembrandt would have made of him!’
“An amazing model?” shouted Trevor at the top of his lungs; “I definitely think so! You don’t come across people like him every day. A find, my friend; a living Velasquez! Wow! What an etching Rembrandt would have made of him!”
‘Poor old chap!’ said Hughie, ‘how miserable he looks! But I suppose, to you painters, his face is his fortune?’
‘Poor guy!’ said Hughie, ‘he looks so miserable! But I guess, for you painters, his face is your goldmine?’
‘Certainly,’ replied Trevor, ‘you don’t want a beggar to look happy, do you?’
“Of course,” Trevor replied, “you wouldn’t want a beggar to look happy, would you?”
‘How much does a model get for sitting?’ asked Hughie, as he found himself a comfortable seat on a divan.
‘How much does a model get paid for posing?’ asked Hughie, as he settled into a comfy spot on the sofa.
‘A shilling an hour.’
“£1 an hour.”
‘And how much do you get for your picture, Alan?’
‘So, how much do you get for your picture, Alan?’
‘Oh, for this I get two thousand!’
‘Oh, for this I get two thousand!’
‘Pounds?’
‘Pounds?’
‘Guineas. Painters, poets, and physicians always get guineas.’
‘Guineas. Painters, poets, and doctors always get paid in guineas.’
‘Well, I think the model should have a percentage,’ cried Hughie, laughing; ‘they work quite as hard as you do.’
‘Well, I think the model should get a cut,’ Hughie said, laughing; ‘they work just as hard as you do.’
‘Nonsense, nonsense! Why, look at the trouble of laying on the paint alone, and standing all day long at one’s easel! It’s all very well, Hughie, for you to talk, but I assure you that there are moments when Art almost attains to the dignity of manual labour. But you mustn’t chatter; I’m very busy. Smoke a cigarette, and keep quiet.’
‘Nonsense, nonsense! Just think about the hassle of putting on the paint and standing all day at your easel! It’s easy for you to say that, Hughie, but I promise you that there are times when Art almost feels like hard manual labor. But don’t just talk; I’m really busy. Smoke a cigarette and be quiet.’
After some time the servant came in, and told Trevor that the framemaker wanted to speak to him.
After a while, the servant came in and told Trevor that the framemaker wanted to talk to him.
‘Don’t run away, Hughie,’ he said, as he went out, ‘I will be back in a moment.’
‘Don’t run off, Hughie,’ he said as he stepped outside, ‘I’ll be back in a minute.’
The old beggar-man took advantage of Trevor’s absence to rest for a moment on a wooden bench that was behind him. He looked so forlorn and wretched that Hughie could not help pitying him, and felt in his pockets to see what money he had. All he could find was a sovereign and some coppers. ‘Poor old fellow,’ he thought to himself, ‘he wants it more than I do, but it means no hansoms for a fortnight’; and he walked across the studio and slipped the sovereign into the beggar’s hand.
The old beggar-man took advantage of Trevor’s absence to rest for a moment on a wooden bench behind him. He looked so sad and miserable that Hughie couldn't help but feel sorry for him and checked his pockets to see how much money he had. All he could find was a coin and some small change. ‘Poor old guy,’ he thought to himself, ‘he needs it more than I do, but that means no taxis for two weeks’; and he walked across the studio and slipped the coin into the beggar’s hand.
The old man started, and a faint smile flitted across his withered lips. ‘Thank you, sir,’ he said, ‘thank you.’
The old man began, and a slight smile passed over his thin lips. “Thank you, sir,” he said, “thank you.”
Then Trevor arrived, and Hughie took his leave, blushing a little at what he had done. He spent the day with Laura, got a charming scolding for his extravagance, and had to walk home.
Then Trevor arrived, and Hughie said goodbye, feeling a bit embarrassed about what he had done. He spent the day with Laura, received a playful reprimand for his spending, and had to walk home.
That night he strolled into the Palette Club about eleven o’clock, and found Trevor sitting by himself in the smoking-room drinking hock and seltzer.
That night he walked into the Palette Club around eleven o'clock and found Trevor sitting alone in the smoking room, drinking hock and seltzer.
‘Well, Alan, did you get the picture finished all right?’ he said, as he lit his cigarette.
‘Well, Alan, did you finish the picture?’ he said, as he lit his cigarette.
‘Finished and framed, my boy!’ answered Trevor; ‘and, by the bye, you have made a conquest. That old model you saw is quite devoted to you. I had to tell him all about you—who you are, where you live, what your income is, what prospects you have—’
‘Finished and framed, my boy!’ Trevor replied; ‘and by the way, you’ve really made an impression. That old model you met is completely devoted to you. I had to tell him everything about you—who you are, where you live, what your income is, what your prospects look like—’
‘My dear Alan,’ cried Hughie, ‘I shall probably find him waiting for me when I go home. But of course you are only joking. Poor old wretch! I wish I could do something for him. I think it is dreadful that any one should be so miserable. I have got heaps of old clothes at home—do you think he would care for any of them? Why, his rags were falling to bits.’
‘My dear Alan,’ exclaimed Hughie, ‘I’ll probably find him waiting for me when I get home. But of course, you’re just joking. That poor guy! I wish I could do something to help him. It’s awful that anyone should be so unhappy. I have tons of old clothes at home—do you think he would want any of them? His rags are practically falling apart.’
‘But he looks splendid in them,’ said Trevor. ‘I wouldn’t paint him in a frock coat for anything. What you call rags I call romance. What seems poverty to you is picturesqueness to me. However, I’ll tell him of your offer.’
‘But he looks amazing in them,’ said Trevor. ‘I wouldn’t dress him in a fancy coat for anything. What you call rags, I call storytelling. What seems like poverty to you is charm to me. Anyway, I’ll let him know about your offer.’
‘Alan,’ said Hughie seriously, ‘you painters are a heartless lot.’
‘Alan,’ Hughie said seriously, ‘you painters are a cold bunch.’
‘An artist’s heart is his head,’ replied Trevor; ‘and besides, our business is to realise the world as we see it, not to reform it as we know it. À chacun son métier. And now tell me how Laura is. The old model was quite interested in her.’
‘An artist’s heart is in their mind,’ Trevor replied. ‘Besides, our job is to express the world as we see it, not to fix it as we know it. À chacun son métier. Now, tell me how Laura is doing. The old model was really interested in her.’
‘You don’t mean to say you talked to him about her?’ said Hughie.
‘You can't be serious that you talked to him about her?’ said Hughie.
‘Certainly I did. He knows all about the relentless colonel, the lovely Laura, and the £10,000.’
‘Of course I did. He knows all about the relentless colonel, the beautiful Laura, and the £10,000.’
‘You told that old beggar all my private affairs?’ cried Hughie, looking very red and angry.
‘You told that old beggar all my personal stuff?’ Hughie exclaimed, looking very flushed and upset.
‘My dear boy,’ said Trevor, smiling, ‘that old beggar, as you call him, is one of the richest men in Europe. He could buy all London to-morrow without overdrawing his account. He has a house in every capital, dines off gold plate, and can prevent Russia going to war when he chooses.’
‘My dear boy,’ Trevor said with a smile, ‘that old beggar, as you call him, is one of the richest men in Europe. He could buy all of London tomorrow without overdrawing his account. He owns a house in every capital, dines off gold plates, and can stop Russia from going to war whenever he wants.’
‘What on earth do you mean?’ exclaimed Hughie.
‘What on earth do you mean?’ Hughie exclaimed.
‘What I say,’ said Trevor. ‘The old man you saw to-day in the studio was Baron Hausberg. He is a great friend of mine, buys all my pictures and that sort of thing, and gave me a commission a month ago to paint him as a beggar. Que voulez-vous? La fantaisie d’un millionnaire! And I must say he made a magnificent figure in his rags, or perhaps I should say in my rags; they are an old suit I got in Spain.’
‘What I’m saying,’ said Trevor. ‘The old man you saw today in the studio was Baron Hausberg. He’s a close friend of mine, buys all my paintings and that sort of thing, and he commissioned me a month ago to paint him as a beggar. Que voulez-vous? La fantaisie d’un millionnaire! And I have to say, he looked magnificent in his rags, or maybe I should say in my rags; they’re an old suit I got in Spain.’
‘Baron Hausberg!’ cried Hughie. ‘Good heavens! I gave him a sovereign!’ and he sank into an armchair the picture of dismay.
‘Baron Hausberg!’ exclaimed Hughie. ‘Good heavens! I gave him a pound!’ and he collapsed into an armchair, looking utterly dismayed.
‘Gave him a sovereign!’ shouted Trevor, and he burst into a roar of laughter. ‘My dear boy, you’ll never see it again. Son affaire c’est l’argent des autres.’
“Gave him a sovereign!” shouted Trevor, and he burst into a roar of laughter. “My dear boy, you’ll never see it again. His business is other people's money.”
‘I think you might have told me, Alan,’ said Hughie sulkily, ‘and not have let me make such a fool of myself.’
'I think you could have told me, Alan,' Hughie said sulkily, 'and saved me from making such a fool of myself.'
‘Well, to begin with, Hughie,’ said Trevor, ‘it never entered my mind that you went about distributing alms in that reckless way. I can understand your kissing a pretty model, but your giving a sovereign to an ugly one—by Jove, no! Besides, the fact is that I really was not at home to-day to any one; and when you came in I didn’t know whether Hausberg would like his name mentioned. You know he wasn’t in full dress.’
‘Well, to start with, Hughie,’ said Trevor, ‘I never thought you would be handing out money like that. I can get why you’d kiss a pretty model, but giving a pound to an unattractive one—no way! Besides, the truth is I wasn’t really available to anyone today; and when you walked in, I wasn't sure if Hausberg would want his name brought up. You know he wasn’t dressed up.’
‘What a duffer he must think me!’ said Hughie.
‘What a fool he must think I am!’ said Hughie.
‘Not at all. He was in the highest spirits after you left; kept chuckling to himself and rubbing his old wrinkled hands together. I couldn’t make out why he was so interested to know all about you; but I see it all now. He’ll invest your sovereign for you, Hughie, pay you the interest every six months, and have a capital story to tell after dinner.’
‘Not at all. He was in great spirits after you left; kept chuckling to himself and rubbing his old wrinkled hands together. I couldn’t figure out why he was so interested in knowing all about you; but I understand it now. He’ll invest your sovereign for you, Hughie, pay you the interest every six months, and have a great story to share after dinner.’
‘I am an unlucky devil,’ growled Hughie. ‘The best thing I can do is to go to bed; and, my dear Alan, you mustn’t tell any one. I shouldn’t dare show my face in the Row.’
‘I’m such an unlucky guy,’ muttered Hughie. ‘The best thing I can do is go to bed; and, my dear Alan, you can’t tell anyone. I wouldn’t dare to show my face in the Row.’
‘Nonsense! It reflects the highest credit on your philanthropic spirit, Hughie. And don’t run away. Have another cigarette, and you can talk about Laura as much as you like.’
"Nonsense! It shows how truly generous you are, Hughie. And don’t leave just yet. Have another cigarette, and feel free to talk about Laura as much as you want."
However, Hughie wouldn’t stop, but walked home, feeling very unhappy, and leaving Alan Trevor in fits of laughter.
However, Hughie wouldn’t stop and just walked home, feeling really unhappy, while Alan Trevor laughed hysterically.
The next morning, as he was at breakfast, the servant brought him up a card on which was written, ‘Monsieur Gustave Naudin, de la part de M. le Baron Hausberg.’ ‘I suppose he has come for an apology,’ said Hughie to himself; and he told the servant to show the visitor up.
The next morning, while he was having breakfast, the servant brought him a card that read, ‘Monsieur Gustave Naudin, de la part de M. le Baron Hausberg.’ ‘I guess he’s here for an apology,’ Hughie thought to himself, and he asked the servant to bring the visitor in.
An old gentleman with gold spectacles and grey hair came into the room, and said, in a slight French accent, ‘Have I the honour of addressing Monsieur Erskine?’
An older man with gold glasses and gray hair walked into the room and said, with a slight French accent, ‘Do I have the honor of speaking to Monsieur Erskine?’
Hughie bowed.
Hughie bowed.
‘I have come from Baron Hausberg,’ he continued. ‘The Baron—’
‘I just came from Baron Hausberg,’ he continued. ‘The Baron—’
‘I beg, sir, that you will offer him my sincerest apologies,’ stammered Hughie.
"I humbly ask, sir, that you give him my deepest apologies," Hughie stuttered.
‘The Baron,’ said the old gentleman with a smile, ‘has commissioned me to bring you this letter’; and he extended a sealed envelope.
‘The Baron,’ said the old gentleman with a smile, ‘has asked me to deliver this letter to you’; and he held out a sealed envelope.
On the outside was written, ‘A wedding present to Hugh Erskine and Laura Merton, from an old beggar,’ and inside was a cheque for £10,000.
On the outside it said, 'A wedding gift for Hugh Erskine and Laura Merton, from an old beggar,' and inside was a check for £10,000.
When they were married Alan Trevor was the best man, and the Baron made a speech at the wedding breakfast.
When they got married, Alan Trevor was the best man, and the Baron gave a speech at the wedding breakfast.
‘Millionaire models,’ remarked Alan, ‘are rare enough; but, by Jove, model millionaires are rarer still!’
“Millionaire models,” Alan said, “are pretty rare; but, wow, model millionaires are even rarer!”
p. 145THE PORTRAIT OF MR. W. H.
CHAPTER I
I had been dining with Erskine in his pretty little house in Birdcage Walk, and we were sitting in the library over our coffee and cigarettes, when the question of literary forgeries happened to turn up in conversation. I cannot at present remember how it was that we struck upon this somewhat curious topic, as it was at that time, but I know that we had a long discussion about Macpherson, Ireland, and Chatterton, and that with regard to the last I insisted that his so-called forgeries were merely the result of an artistic desire for perfect representation; that we had no right to quarrel with an artist for the conditions under which he chooses to present his work; and that all Art being to a certain degree a mode of acting, an attempt to realise one’s own personality on some imaginative plane out of reach of the trammelling accidents and limitations of real life, to censure an artist for a forgery was to confuse an ethical with an æsthetical problem.
I had been having dinner with Erskine at his lovely little house on Birdcage Walk, and we were sitting in the library over coffee and cigarettes when the topic of literary forgeries came up in conversation. I can't quite remember how we got onto this somewhat unusual subject back then, but I do recall we had a lengthy discussion about Macpherson, Ireland, and Chatterton. Regarding the last, I argued that his so-called forgeries were simply a reflection of his artistic desire for perfect representation; that we had no right to criticize an artist for the way they choose to present their work; and that since all art is, to some extent, a form of acting—an attempt to express one's own personality on some imaginative level beyond the constraints and limitations of real life—condemning an artist for a forgery confuses an ethical issue with an aesthetic one.
Erskine, who was a good deal older than I was, and had been listening to me with the amused deference of a man of forty, suddenly put his hand upon my shoulder and said to me, ‘What would you say about a young man who had a strange theory about a certain work of art, believed in his theory, and committed a forgery in order to prove it?’
Erskine, who was quite a bit older than I was and had been listening to me with the amused respect of a man in his forties, suddenly placed his hand on my shoulder and asked, “What would you think about a young man who had an unusual theory about a particular piece of art, fully believed in his theory, and forged a work to confirm it?”
‘Ah! that is quite a different matter,’ I answered.
‘Oh! that is a completely different issue,’ I replied.
Erskine remained silent for a few moments, looking at the thin grey threads of smoke that were rising from his cigarette. ‘Yes,’ he said, after a pause, ‘quite different.’
Erskine stayed quiet for a bit, watching the thin gray strands of smoke rising from his cigarette. "Yeah," he finally said, after a moment, "totally different."
There was something in the tone of his voice, a slight touch of bitterness perhaps, that excited my curiosity. ‘Did you ever know anybody who did that?’ I cried.
There was something in the tone of his voice, a slight hint of bitterness maybe, that piqued my curiosity. 'Did you ever know anyone who did that?' I exclaimed.
‘Yes,’ he answered, throwing his cigarette into the fire,—‘a great friend of mine, Cyril Graham. He was very fascinating, and very foolish, and very heartless. However, he left me the only legacy I ever received in my life.’
‘Yes,’ he replied, tossing his cigarette into the fire, ‘a close friend of mine, Cyril Graham. He was really captivating, quite foolish, and pretty heartless. Still, he left me the only inheritance I ever got in my life.’
‘What was that?’ I exclaimed. Erskine rose from his seat, and going over to a tall inlaid cabinet that stood between the two windows, unlocked it, and came back to where I was sitting, holding in his hand a small panel picture set in an old and somewhat tarnished Elizabethan frame.
‘What was that?’ I shouted. Erskine got up from his chair and walked over to a tall, inlaid cabinet that stood between the two windows, unlocked it, and returned to where I was sitting, holding a small panel picture framed in an old and somewhat tarnished Elizabethan frame.
It was a full-length portrait of a young man in late sixteenth-century costume, standing by a table, with his right hand resting on an open book. He seemed about seventeen years of age, and was of quite extraordinary personal beauty, though evidently somewhat effeminate. Indeed, had it not been for the dress and the closely cropped hair, one would have said that the face with its dreamy wistful eyes, and its delicate scarlet lips, was the face of a girl. In manner, and especially in the treatment of the hands, the picture reminded one of François Clouet’s later work. The black velvet doublet with its fantastically gilded points, and the peacock-blue background against which it showed up so pleasantly, and from which it gained such luminous value of colour, were quite in Clouet’s style; and the two masks of Tragedy and Comedy that hung somewhat formally from the marble pedestal had that hard severity of touch—so different from the facile grace of the Italians—which even at the Court of France the great Flemish master never completely lost, and which in itself has always been a characteristic of the northern temper.
It was a full-length portrait of a young man in late sixteenth-century clothing, standing by a table, with his right hand resting on an open book. He looked about seventeen years old and had quite extraordinary personal beauty, although he appeared somewhat effeminate. In fact, if it weren't for the outfit and the closely cropped hair, one might think that the face with its dreamy, wistful eyes and delicate scarlet lips belonged to a girl. In manner, especially in the way the hands were portrayed, the picture reminded one of François Clouet’s later work. The black velvet doublet with its fantastically gilded points, and the peacock-blue background that complemented it so nicely and added such luminous color, were very much in Clouet’s style; and the two masks of Tragedy and Comedy that hung somewhat formally from the marble pedestal had a rigid severity of touch—so different from the effortless grace of the Italians—which even at the Court of France the great Flemish master never completely lost, and which in itself has always been a hallmark of the northern temperament.
‘It is a charming thing,’ I cried, ‘but who is this wonderful young man, whose beauty Art has so happily preserved for us?’
‘It’s a lovely thing,’ I exclaimed, ‘but who is this amazing young man, whose beauty Art has so perfectly captured for us?’
‘This is the portrait of Mr. W. H.,’ said Erskine, with a sad smile. It might have been a chance effect of light, but it seemed to me that his eyes were quite bright with tears.
‘This is the portrait of Mr. W. H.,’ said Erskine, with a sad smile. It might have been a fluke of the light, but it looked to me like his eyes were glistening with tears.
‘Mr. W. H.!’ I exclaimed; ‘who was Mr. W. H.?’
‘Mr. W. H.!’ I exclaimed; ‘who was Mr. W. H.?’
‘Don’t you remember?’ he answered; ‘look at the book on which his hand is resting.’
‘Don’t you remember?’ he replied; ‘look at the book his hand is resting on.’
‘I see there is some writing there, but I cannot make it out,’ I replied.
‘I see there’s some writing there, but I can’t make it out,’ I replied.
‘Take this magnifying-glass and try,’ said Erskine, with the same sad smile still playing about his mouth.
“Here, take this magnifying glass and give it a try,” Erskine said, his sad smile still lingering on his lips.
I took the glass, and moving the lamp a little nearer, I began to spell out the crabbed sixteenth-century handwriting. ‘To the onlie begetter of these insuing sonnets.’ . . . ‘Good heavens!’ I cried, ‘is this Shakespeare’s Mr. W. H.?’
I picked up the glass and moved the lamp closer to start decoding the difficult sixteenth-century handwriting. “To the only creator of these following sonnets...” “Oh my goodness!” I exclaimed, “is this Shakespeare’s Mr. W. H.?”
‘Cyril Graham used to say so,’ muttered Erskine.
‘Cyril Graham used to say that,’ Erskine mumbled.
‘But it is not a bit like Lord Pembroke,’ I answered. ‘I know the Penshurst portraits very well. I was staying near there a few weeks ago.’
‘But it doesn’t look anything like Lord Pembroke,’ I replied. ‘I’m very familiar with the Penshurst portraits. I was staying nearby a few weeks ago.’
‘Do you really believe then that the sonnets are addressed to Lord Pembroke?’ he asked.
“Do you really think that the sonnets are meant for Lord Pembroke?” he asked.
‘I am sure of it,’ I answered. ‘Pembroke, Shakespeare, and Mrs. Mary Fitton are the three personages of the Sonnets; there is no doubt at all about it.’
'I’m sure of it,' I replied. 'Pembroke, Shakespeare, and Mrs. Mary Fitton are the three characters in the Sonnets; there’s absolutely no doubt about it.'
‘Well, I agree with you,’ said Erskine, ‘but I did not always think so. I used to believe—well, I suppose I used to believe in Cyril Graham and his theory.’
‘Well, I agree with you,’ said Erskine, ‘but I didn’t always think that way. I used to believe—well, I guess I used to believe in Cyril Graham and his theory.’
‘And what was that?’ I asked, looking at the wonderful portrait, which had already begun to have a strange fascination for me.
‘And what was that?’ I asked, staring at the amazing portrait, which had already started to captivate me in a strange way.
‘It is a long story,’ said Erskine, taking the picture away from me—rather abruptly I thought at the time—‘a very long story; but if you care to hear it, I will tell it to you.’
“It’s a long story,” Erskine said, taking the picture away from me—quite abruptly, I thought at the time—“a very long story; but if you want to hear it, I’ll tell you.”
‘I love theories about the Sonnets,’ I cried; ‘but I don’t think I am likely to be converted to any new idea. The matter has ceased to be a mystery to any one. Indeed, I wonder that it ever was a mystery.’
‘I love theories about the Sonnets,’ I said; ‘but I don’t think I’ll be swayed by any new ideas. The whole thing isn’t a mystery to anyone anymore. Honestly, I’m surprised it was ever considered a mystery.’
‘As I don’t believe in the theory, I am not likely to convert you to it,’ said Erskine, laughing; ‘but it may interest you.’
“As I don’t believe in the theory, I probably won’t convince you of it,” Erskine said with a laugh; “but it might interest you.”
‘Tell it to me, of course,’ I answered. ‘If it is half as delightful as the picture, I shall be more than satisfied.’
"Of course, tell me," I replied. "If it's even half as wonderful as the picture, I’ll be more than happy."
‘Well,’ said Erskine, lighting a cigarette, ‘I must begin by telling you about Cyril Graham himself. He and I were at the same house at Eton. I was a year or two older than he was, but we were immense friends, and did all our work and all our play together. There was, of course, a good deal more play than work, but I cannot say that I am sorry for that. It is always an advantage not to have received a sound commercial education, and what I learned in the playing fields at Eton has been quite as useful to me as anything I was taught at Cambridge. I should tell you that Cyril’s father and mother were both dead. They had been drowned in a horrible yachting accident off the Isle of Wight. His father had been in the diplomatic service, and had married a daughter, the only daughter, in fact, of old Lord Crediton, who became Cyril’s guardian after the death of his parents. I don’t think that Lord Crediton cared very much for Cyril. He had never really forgiven his daughter for marrying a man who had not a title. He was an extraordinary old aristocrat, who swore like a costermonger, and had the manners of a farmer. I remember seeing him once on Speech-day. He growled at me, gave me a sovereign, and told me not to grow up “a damned Radical” like my father. Cyril had very little affection for him, and was only too glad to spend most of his holidays with us in Scotland. They never really got on together at all. Cyril thought him a bear, and he thought Cyril effeminate. He was effeminate, I suppose, in some things, though he was a very good rider and a capital fencer. In fact he got the foils before he left Eton. But he was very languid in his manner, and not a little vain of his good looks, and had a strong objection to football. The two things that really gave him pleasure were poetry and acting. At Eton he was always dressing up and reciting Shakespeare, and when we went up to Trinity he became a member of the A.D.C. his first term. I remember I was always very jealous of his acting. I was absurdly devoted to him; I suppose because we were so different in some things. I was a rather awkward, weakly lad, with huge feet, and horribly freckled. Freckles run in Scotch families just as gout does in English families. Cyril used to say that of the two he preferred the gout; but he always set an absurdly high value on personal appearance, and once read a paper before our debating society to prove that it was better to be good-looking than to be good. He certainly was wonderfully handsome. People who did not like him, Philistines and college tutors, and young men reading for the Church, used to say that he was merely pretty; but there was a great deal more in his face than mere prettiness. I think he was the most splendid creature I ever saw, and nothing could exceed the grace of his movements, the charm of his manner. He fascinated everybody who was worth fascinating, and a great many people who were not. He was often wilful and petulant, and I used to think him dreadfully insincere. It was due, I think, chiefly to his inordinate desire to please. Poor Cyril! I told him once that he was contented with very cheap triumphs, but he only laughed. He was horribly spoiled. All charming people, I fancy, are spoiled. It is the secret of their attraction.
‘Well,’ said Erskine, lighting a cigarette, ‘I should start by telling you about Cyril Graham himself. He and I were at the same house at Eton. I was a year or two older, but we were great friends and did all our work and play together. Of course, there was a lot more play than work, but I can’t say I regret that. It’s always a plus not to have had a solid commercial education, and what I learned on the playing fields at Eton has been just as useful to me as anything I was taught at Cambridge. I should mention that Cyril’s parents were both dead. They drowned in a terrible yachting accident off the Isle of Wight. His father had been in the diplomatic service and had married the only daughter of old Lord Crediton, who became Cyril’s guardian after his parents died. I don’t think Lord Crediton cared much for Cyril. He never really forgave his daughter for marrying a man without a title. He was an extraordinary old aristocrat, who swore like a market trader and had the manners of a farmer. I remember seeing him once on Speech Day. He growled at me, gave me a sovereign, and told me not to grow up “a damned Radical” like my father. Cyril had very little affection for him and was always happy to spend most of his holidays with us in Scotland. They never really got along. Cyril thought he was a bear, and Lord Crediton thought Cyril was effeminate. He was a bit effeminate in some ways, though he was a great rider and an excellent fencer. In fact, he got his foils before he left Eton. But he was very laid-back in his manner, a bit vain about his looks, and strongly disliked football. The two things he truly enjoyed were poetry and acting. At Eton, he was always dressing up and reciting Shakespeare, and when we went up to Trinity, he joined the A.D.C. in his first term. I remember being very jealous of his acting. I was absurdly devoted to him, probably because we were so different in some ways. I was a rather awkward, weak lad with huge feet and a face full of freckles. Freckles run in Scottish families just as gout does in English ones. Cyril used to say he preferred gout over the two, but he always placed an absurdly high value on looks and once presented a paper at our debating society arguing that it was better to be good-looking than to be good. He certainly was incredibly handsome. People who didn’t like him, like Philistines, college tutors, and young men studying for the Church, would say he was merely pretty; but there was much more to his face than just prettiness. I think he was the most splendid person I ever saw, and nothing could match the grace of his movements or the charm of his manner. He fascinated everyone worth fascinating and many who weren’t. He could be willful and petulant, and I thought he was often dreadful insincere. I think this was mainly due to his intense desire to please. Poor Cyril! I once told him he was satisfied with very cheap triumphs, but he just laughed. He was horribly spoiled. I suppose all charming people are spoiled. It’s part of their allure.
‘However, I must tell you about Cyril’s acting. You know that no actresses are allowed to play at the A.D.C. At least they were not in my time. I don’t know how it is now. Well, of course, Cyril was always cast for the girls’ parts, and when As You Like It was produced he played Rosalind. It was a marvellous performance. In fact, Cyril Graham was the only perfect Rosalind I have ever seen. It would be impossible to describe to you the beauty, the delicacy, the refinement of the whole thing. It made an immense sensation, and the horrid little theatre, as it was then, was crowded every night. Even when I read the play now I can’t help thinking of Cyril. It might have been written for him. The next term he took his degree, and came to London to read for the diplomatic. But he never did any work. He spent his days in reading Shakespeare’s Sonnets, and his evenings at the theatre. He was, of course, wild to go on the stage. It was all that I and Lord Crediton could do to prevent him. Perhaps if he had gone on the stage he would be alive now. It is always a silly thing to give advice, but to give good advice is absolutely fatal. I hope you will never fall into that error. If you do, you will be sorry for it.
‘However, I need to tell you about Cyril’s acting. You know that no actresses are allowed to perform at the A.D.C. At least, they weren't in my time. I don't know how it is now. Well, of course, Cyril was always cast in the girls’ roles, and when As You Like It was staged, he played Rosalind. It was a fantastic performance. In fact, Cyril Graham was the only perfect Rosalind I've ever seen. I can't describe the beauty, delicacy, and refinement of the whole thing. It created a huge sensation, and the awful little theater, as it was then, was packed every night. Even when I read the play now, I can't help thinking of Cyril. It might as well have been written for him. The next term, he took his degree and came to London to study for the diplomatic service. But he never did any actual work. He spent his days reading Shakespeare’s Sonnets and his evenings at the theater. He was, of course, eager to get on stage. It was all that I and Lord Crediton could do to stop him. Maybe if he had gone on stage, he would still be alive today. It's always foolish to give advice, but giving good advice can be absolutely disastrous. I hope you never make that mistake. If you do, you'll regret it.’
‘Well, to come to the real point of the story, one day I got a letter from Cyril asking me to come round to his rooms that evening. He had charming chambers in Piccadilly overlooking the Green Park, and as I used to go to see him every day, I was rather surprised at his taking the trouble to write. Of course I went, and when I arrived I found him in a state of great excitement. He told me that he had at last discovered the true secret of Shakespeare’s Sonnets; that all the scholars and critics had been entirely on the wrong tack; and that he was the first who, working purely by internal evidence, had found out who Mr. W. H. really was. He was perfectly wild with delight, and for a long time would not tell me his theory. Finally, he produced a bundle of notes, took his copy of the Sonnets off the mantelpiece, and sat down and gave me a long lecture on the whole subject.
‘Well, to get to the main point of the story, one day I got a letter from Cyril asking me to come to his place that evening. He had lovely rooms in Piccadilly overlooking Green Park, and since I used to visit him every day, I was a bit surprised that he bothered to write. Of course, I went, and when I arrived I found him really worked up. He told me that he had finally figured out the true secret behind Shakespeare’s Sonnets; that all the scholars and critics had completely missed the mark; and that he was the first one, using only internal evidence, to uncover who Mr. W. H. really was. He was absolutely thrilled and wouldn't share his theory for a long time. Finally, he pulled out a stack of notes, took his copy of the Sonnets off the mantel, and sat down to give me a lengthy lecture on the entire topic.
‘He began by pointing out that the young man to whom Shakespeare addressed these strangely passionate poems must have been somebody who was a really vital factor in the development of his dramatic art, and that this could not be said either of Lord Pembroke or Lord Southampton. Indeed, whoever he was, he could not have been anybody of high birth, as was shown very clearly by the 25th Sonnet, in which Shakespeare contrasting himself with those who are “great princes’ favourites,” says quite frankly—
‘He started by highlighting that the young man to whom Shakespeare dedicated these intensely passionate poems must have played a really crucial role in the evolution of his dramatic art, and that this doesn’t apply to either Lord Pembroke or Lord Southampton. In fact, whoever he was, he couldn’t have been of high birth, as made clear in the 25th Sonnet, where Shakespeare, contrasting himself with those who are “great princes’ favorites,” states quite frankly—
Let those who are in favour with their stars
Of public honour and proud titles boast,
Whilst I, whom fortune of such triumph bars,
Unlook’d for joy in that I honour most.Let those blessed by fate
Brag about public honors and esteemed titles,
While I, who am denied such success,
Discover unexpected happiness in what I cherish most.
And ends the sonnet by congratulating himself on the mean state of him he so adored.
And ends the sonnet by congratulating himself on the average state of the person he admired so much.
Then happy I, that love and am beloved
Where I may not remove nor be removed.Then I’m happy, because I love and am loved
Where I can’t be pushed away or move away.
This sonnet Cyril declared would be quite unintelligible if we fancied that it was addressed to either the Earl of Pembroke or the Earl of Southampton, both of whom were men of the highest position in England and fully entitled to be called “great princes”; and he in corroboration of his view read me Sonnets CXXIV. and CXXV., in which Shakespeare tells us that his love is not “the child of state,” that it “suffers not in smiling pomp,” but is “builded far from accident.” I listened with a good deal of interest, for I don’t think the point had ever been made before; but what followed was still more curious, and seemed to me at the time to dispose entirely of Pembroke’s claim. We know from Meres that the Sonnets had been written before 1598, and Sonnet CIV. informs us that Shakespeare’s friendship for Mr. W. H. had been already in existence for three years. Now Lord Pembroke, who was born in 1580, did not come to London till he was eighteen years of age, that is to say till 1598, and Shakespeare’s acquaintance with Mr. W. H. must have begun in 1594, or at the latest in 1595. Shakespeare, accordingly, could not have known Lord Pembroke till after the Sonnets had been written.
This sonnet, Cyril said, would make no sense if we thought it was directed at either the Earl of Pembroke or the Earl of Southampton, both of whom were highly influential men in England and fully deserved to be called “great princes.” To support his point, he read me Sonnets C124. and CXXV., where Shakespeare tells us that his love isn’t “the child of state,” that it “doesn’t suffer in smiling pomp,” but is “built far from accident.” I listened with great interest, as I don't think anyone had ever made that point before; but what came next was even more intriguing and seemed to completely dismiss Pembroke’s claim. We know from Meres that the Sonnets were written before 1598, and Sonnet CIV. tells us that Shakespeare’s friendship with Mr. W. H. had already been going on for three years. Now, Lord Pembroke, born in 1580, didn’t arrive in London until he was eighteen, which was 1598, and Shakespeare’s relationship with Mr. W. H. must have started in 1594, or at the latest, 1595. Therefore, Shakespeare couldn’t have known Lord Pembroke until after the Sonnets were written.
‘Cyril pointed out also that Pembroke’s father did not die till 1601; whereas it was evident from the line,
‘Cyril also pointed out that Pembroke’s father didn’t die until 1601; whereas it was clear from the line,
You had a father; let your son say so,
You had a dad; let your son say it.
that the father of Mr. W. H. was dead in 1598. Besides, it was absurd to imagine that any publisher of the time, and the preface is from the publisher’s hand, would have ventured to address William Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, as Mr. W. H.; the case of Lord Buckhurst being spoken of as Mr. Sackville being not really a parallel instance, as Lord Buckhurst was not a peer, but merely the younger son of a peer, with a courtesy title, and the passage in England’s Parnassus, where he is so spoken of, is not a formal and stately dedication, but simply a casual allusion. So far for Lord Pembroke, whose supposed claims Cyril easily demolished while I sat by in wonder. With Lord Southampton Cyril had even less difficulty. Southampton became at a very early age the lover of Elizabeth Vernon, so he needed no entreaties to marry; he was not beautiful; he did not resemble his mother, as Mr. W. H. did—
that the father of Mr. W. H. was dead in 1598. Besides, it was ridiculous to think that any publisher at the time, and the preface is from the publisher’s hand, would have dared to call William Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, as Mr. W. H.; the situation of Lord Buckhurst being referred to as Mr. Sackville isn’t really a fair comparison, since Lord Buckhurst was not a peer but just the younger son of a peer, with a courtesy title, and the mention in England’s Parnassus, where he’s referred to in that way, isn’t a formal dedication, but just a casual reference. So much for Lord Pembroke, whose supposed claims Cyril easily refuted while I sat by in amazement. With Lord Southampton, Cyril had even less trouble. Southampton became the lover of Elizabeth Vernon at a very young age, so he didn’t need any urging to marry; he wasn't handsome; he didn’t look like his mother, as Mr. W. H. did—
Thou art thy mother’s glass, and she in thee
Calls back the lovely April of her prime;You are the reflection of your mother, and in you
She sees the lovely springtime of her youth;
and, above all, his Christian name was Henry, whereas the punning sonnets (CXXXV. and CXLIII.) show that the Christian name of Shakespeare’s friend was the same as his own—Will.
and, most importantly, his first name was Henry, while the punning sonnets (CXLV. and CXLIII.) reveal that Shakespeare’s friend's first name was the same as his—Will.
‘As for the other suggestions of unfortunate commentators, that Mr. W. H. is a misprint for Mr. W. S., meaning Mr. William Shakespeare; that “Mr. W. H. all” should be read “Mr. W. Hall”; that Mr. W. H. is Mr. William Hathaway; and that a full stop should be placed after “wisheth,” making Mr. W. H. the writer and not the subject of the dedication,—Cyril got rid of them in a very short time; and it is not worth while to mention his reasons, though I remember he sent me off into a fit of laughter by reading to me, I am glad to say not in the original, some extracts from a German commentator called Barnstorff, who insisted that Mr. W. H. was no less a person than “Mr. William Himself.” Nor would he allow for a moment that the Sonnets are mere satires on the work of Drayton and John Davies of Hereford. To him, as indeed to me, they were poems of serious and tragic import, wrung out of the bitterness of Shakespeare’s heart, and made sweet by the honey of his lips. Still less would he admit that they were merely a philosophical allegory, and that in them Shakespeare is addressing his Ideal Self, or Ideal Manhood, or the Spirit of Beauty, or the Reason, or the Divine Logos, or the Catholic Church. He felt, as indeed I think we all must feel, that the Sonnets are addressed to an individual,—to a particular young man whose personality for some reason seems to have filled the soul of Shakespeare with terrible joy and no less terrible despair.
As for the other suggestions from unfortunate commentators that Mr. W. H. is a typo for Mr. W. S., meaning Mr. William Shakespeare; that “Mr. W. H. all” should be read as “Mr. W. Hall”; that Mr. W. H. is Mr. William Hathaway; and that there should be a period after “wisheth,” making Mr. W. H. the author and not the subject of the dedication,—Cyril dismissed them in no time; and it's not worth mentioning his reasons, although I remember he had me cracking up by reading, thankfully not in the original, some excerpts from a German commentator named Barnstorff, who insisted that Mr. W. H. was none other than “Mr. William Himself.” Nor would he entertain for a second the idea that the Sonnets are just satires on the works of Drayton and John Davies of Hereford. To him, as indeed to me, they were poems of serious and tragic significance, born from the bitterness of Shakespeare’s heart, and sweetened by the honey of his words. Even less would he accept that they were merely a philosophical allegory, with Shakespeare addressing his Ideal Self, or Ideal Manhood, or the Spirit of Beauty, or Reason, or the Divine Logos, or the Catholic Church. He felt, as I think we all must, that the Sonnets are directed at an individual—a specific young man whose personality seems to have filled Shakespeare's soul with both intense joy and equally intense despair.
‘Having in this manner cleared the way as it were, Cyril asked me to dismiss from my mind any preconceived ideas I might have formed on the subject, and to give a fair and unbiassed hearing to his own theory. The problem he pointed out was this: Who was that young man of Shakespeare’s day who, without being of noble birth or even of noble nature, was addressed by him in terms of such passionate adoration that we can but wonder at the strange worship, and are almost afraid to turn the key that unlocks the mystery of the poet’s heart? Who was he whose physical beauty was such that it became the very corner-stone of Shakespeare’s art; the very source of Shakespeare’s inspiration; the very incarnation of Shakespeare’s dreams? To look upon him as simply the object of certain love-poems is to miss the whole meaning of the poems: for the art of which Shakespeare talks in the Sonnets is not the art of the Sonnets themselves, which indeed were to him but slight and secret things—it is the art of the dramatist to which he is always alluding; and he to whom Shakespeare said—
‘Having cleared the way, Cyril asked me to set aside any preconceived notions I might have about the topic and to give his theory a fair and unbiased hearing. The problem he presented was this: Who was the young man in Shakespeare’s time who, despite not being of noble birth or even having noble qualities, was addressed by Shakespeare with such passionate adoration that we can only marvel at this strange devotion and almost hesitate to uncover the mystery of the poet’s heart? Who was he whose physical beauty became the cornerstone of Shakespeare’s art; the very source of his inspiration; the embodiment of his dreams? To view him merely as the subject of certain love poems overlooks the true meaning of those poems: for the art that Shakespeare discusses in the Sonnets is not the art of the Sonnets themselves, which were to him merely slight and secret matters—it is the art of the dramatist that he is always referring to; and he to whom Shakespeare said—
Thou art all my art, and dost advance
As high as learning my rude ignorance,You are all my art, and you lift me
As high as helping me overcome my ignorance,
he to whom he promised immortality,
he to whom he promised immortality,
Where breath most breathes, even in the mouths of men,—
Where breath is most vibrant, even in people's mouths,—
was surely none other than the boy-actor for whom he created Viola and Imogen, Juliet and Rosalind, Portia and Desdemona, and Cleopatra herself. This was Cyril Graham’s theory, evolved as you see purely from the Sonnets themselves, and depending for its acceptance not so much on demonstrable proof or formal evidence, but on a kind of spiritual and artistic sense, by which alone he claimed could the true meaning of the poems be discerned. I remember his reading to me that fine sonnet—
was surely none other than the boy-actor for whom he created Viola and Imogen, Juliet and Rosalind, Portia and Desdemona, and Cleopatra herself. This was Cyril Graham’s theory, developed, as you can see, purely from the Sonnets themselves, and relying for its acceptance not so much on concrete proof or formal evidence, but on a kind of spiritual and artistic intuition, which he claimed was the only way to truly understand the meaning of the poems. I remember him reading to me that fine sonnet—
How can my Muse want subject to invent,
While thou dost breathe, that pour’st into my verse
Thine own sweet argument, too excellent
For every vulgar paper to rehearse?
O, give thyself the thanks, if aught in me
Worthy perusal stand against thy sight;
For who’s so dumb that cannot write to thee,
When thou thyself dost give invention light?
Be thou the tenth Muse, ten times more in worth
Than those old nine which rhymers invocate;
And he that calls on thee, let him bring forth
Eternal numbers to outlive long date—How can my Muse need a topic to create,
When you bring life to my words,
Your incredible ideas, way too amazing
For any ordinary page to capture?
Oh, give yourself some credit if anything in me
Is deserving of your attention;
For who is so boring that they can't write to you,
When you yourself bring inspiration to life?
You could be the tenth Muse, worth ten times
More than those old nine poets call upon;
And whoever seeks you out, let them create
Timeless verses that will last far into the future—
and pointing out how completely it corroborated his theory; and indeed he went through all the Sonnets carefully, and showed, or fancied that he showed, that, according to his new explanation of their meaning, things that had seemed obscure, or evil, or exaggerated, became clear and rational, and of high artistic import, illustrating Shakespeare’s conception of the true relations between the art of the actor and the art of the dramatist.
and highlighting how completely it supported his theory; and in fact, he examined all the Sonnets thoroughly and demonstrated, or believed he demonstrated, that, based on his new interpretation of their meaning, aspects that had previously seemed unclear, immoral, or exaggerated became clear and reasonable, and of great artistic significance, illustrating Shakespeare’s view of the true connections between the art of acting and the art of playwriting.
‘It is of course evident that there must have been in Shakespeare’s company some wonderful boy-actor of great beauty, to whom he intrusted the presentation of his noble heroines; for Shakespeare was a practical theatrical manager as well as an imaginative poet, and Cyril Graham had actually discovered the boy-actor’s name. He was Will, or, as he preferred to call him, Willie Hughes. The Christian name he found of course in the punning sonnets, CXXXV. and CXLIII.; the surname was, according to him, hidden in the seventh line of the 20th Sonnet, where Mr. W. H. is described as—
‘It’s clear that there must have been an amazing boy actor with great beauty in Shakespeare’s company, to whom he entrusted the portrayal of his noble heroines; because Shakespeare was both a practical theater manager and a creative poet, and Cyril Graham had actually discovered the name of that boy actor. His name was Will, or, as he preferred to be called, Willie Hughes. The first name was found, of course, in the playful sonnets, C135. and CXLIII.; the last name was, according to him, hidden in the seventh line of the 20th Sonnet, where Mr. W. H. is described as—
A man in hew, all Hews in his controwling.
A man in color, all Hews in his control.
‘In the original edition of the Sonnets “Hews” is printed with a capital letter and in italics, and this, he claimed, showed clearly that a play on words was intended, his view receiving a good deal of corroboration from those sonnets in which curious puns are made on the words “use” and “usury.” Of course I was converted at once, and Willie Hughes became to me as real a person as Shakespeare. The only objection I made to the theory was that the name of Willie Hughes does not occur in the list of the actors of Shakespeare’s company as it is printed in the first folio. Cyril, however, pointed out that the absence of Willie Hughes’s name from this list really corroborated the theory, as it was evident from Sonnet LXXXVI. that Willie Hughes had abandoned Shakespeare’s company to play at a rival theatre, probably in some of Chapman’s plays. It is in reference to this that in the great sonnet on Chapman, Shakespeare said to Willie Hughes—
‘In the original edition of the Sonnets, “Hews” is printed with a capital letter and in italics, which he argued clearly indicates that a play on words was intended. His viewpoint was supported by several sonnets featuring clever puns on the words “use” and “usury.” Naturally, I was convinced right away, and Willie Hughes became just as real to me as Shakespeare. The only objection I had to this theory was that Willie Hughes’s name doesn’t appear in the list of actors from Shakespeare’s company printed in the first folio. However, Cyril pointed out that the absence of Willie Hughes’s name from this list actually supported the theory, since it’s clear from Sonnet LXXXVI. that Willie Hughes had left Shakespeare’s company to perform at a rival theater, likely in some of Chapman’s plays. It is in reference to this that in the famous sonnet about Chapman, Shakespeare spoke to Willie Hughes—
But when your countenance fill’d up his line,
Then lack’d I matter; that enfeebled mine—But when your words finished his line,
Then I felt empty; that made mine weaker—
the expression “when your countenance filled up his line” referring obviously to the beauty of the young actor giving life and reality and added charm to Chapman’s verse, the same idea being also put forward in the 79th Sonnet—
the expression “when your face filled up his line” clearly refers to the beauty of the young actor bringing life, authenticity, and extra charm to Chapman’s verse, with the same idea also presented in the 79th Sonnet—
Whilst I alone did call upon thy aid,
My verse alone had all thy gentle grace;
But now my gracious numbers are decay’d,
And my sick Muse doth give another place;When I called for your help all by myself,
My poetry was filled with your kindness;
But now my kind words are losing their power,
And my troubled Muse is changing direction;
and in the immediately preceding sonnet, where Shakespeare says—
and in the sonnet right before this one, where Shakespeare says—
Every alien pen has got my use
And under thee their poesy disperse,Every alien pen has my use
And beneath you, their poetry unfolds,
the play upon words (use=Hughes) being of course obvious, and the phrase “under thee their poesy disperse,” meaning “by your assistance as an actor bring their plays before the people.”
the play on words (use=Hughes) is obviously clear, and the phrase “under thee their poesy disperse” means “with your help as an actor, present their plays to the audience.”
‘It was a wonderful evening, and we sat up almost till dawn reading and re-reading the Sonnets. After some time, however, I began to see that before the theory could be placed before the world in a really perfected form, it was necessary to get some independent evidence about the existence of this young actor, Willie Hughes. If this could be once established, there could be no possible doubt about his identity with Mr. W. H.; but otherwise the theory would fall to the ground. I put this forward very strongly to Cyril, who was a good deal annoyed at what he called my Philistine tone of mind, and indeed was rather bitter upon the subject. However, I made him promise that in his own interest he would not publish his discovery till he had put the whole matter beyond the reach of doubt; and for weeks and weeks we searched the registers of City churches, the Alleyn MSS. at Dulwich, the Record Office, the papers of the Lord Chamberlain—everything, in fact, that we thought might contain some allusion to Willie Hughes. We discovered nothing, of course, and every day the existence of Willie Hughes seemed to me to become more problematical. Cyril was in a dreadful state, and used to go over the whole question day after day, entreating me to believe; but I saw the one flaw in the theory, and I refused to be convinced till the actual existence of Willie Hughes, a boy-actor of Elizabethan days, had been placed beyond the reach of doubt or cavil.
It was a fantastic evening, and we stayed up almost until dawn reading and rereading the Sonnets. After a while, though, I started to realize that before we could present the theory to the world in a solid form, we needed some independent evidence of the existence of this young actor, Willie Hughes. If we could establish that, there would be no doubt about his identity with Mr. W. H.; otherwise, the theory would fall apart. I insisted on this to Cyril, who was quite annoyed by what he called my narrow-minded attitude, and he was rather bitter about it. Still, I made him promise that, in his own interest, he wouldn’t publish his discovery until he had secured the whole matter beyond doubt; and for weeks, we searched the registers of City churches, the Alleyn manuscripts at Dulwich, the Record Office, and the Lord Chamberlain's papers—everything we thought might mention Willie Hughes. Of course, we found nothing, and each day, the existence of Willie Hughes seemed more uncertain to me. Cyril was in a terrible state, going over the whole issue day after day, begging me to believe; but I saw the one flaw in the theory, and I wouldn’t be convinced until the actual existence of Willie Hughes, a boy actor from the Elizabethan era, had been proven without a doubt.
‘One day Cyril left town to stay with his grandfather, I thought at the time, but I afterwards heard from Lord Crediton that this was not the case; and about a fortnight afterwards I received a telegram from him, handed in at Warwick, asking me to be sure to come and dine with him that evening at eight o’clock. When I arrived, he said to me, “The only apostle who did not deserve proof was St. Thomas, and St. Thomas was the only apostle who got it.” I asked him what he meant. He answered that he had not merely been able to establish the existence in the sixteenth century of a boy-actor of the name of Willie Hughes, but to prove by the most conclusive evidence that he was the Mr. W. H. of the Sonnets. He would not tell me anything more at the time; but after dinner he solemnly produced the picture I showed you, and told me that he had discovered it by the merest chance nailed to the side of an old chest that he had bought at a farmhouse in Warwickshire. The chest itself, which was a very fine example of Elizabethan work, he had, of course, brought with him, and in the centre of the front panel the initials W. H. were undoubtedly carved. It was this monogram that had attracted his attention, and he told me that it was not till he had had the chest in his possession for several days that he had thought of making any careful examination of the inside. One morning, however, he saw that one of the sides of the chest was much thicker than the other, and looking more closely, he discovered that a framed panel picture was clamped against it. On taking it out, he found it was the picture that is now lying on the sofa. It was very dirty, and covered with mould; but he managed to clean it, and, to his great joy, saw that he had fallen by mere chance on the one thing for which he had been looking. Here was an authentic portrait of Mr. W. H., with his hand resting on the dedicatory page of the Sonnets, and on the frame itself could be faintly seen the name of the young man written in black uncial letters on a faded gold ground, “Master Will. Hews.”
One day, Cyril left town to stay with his grandfather, or so I thought at the time. Later, I heard from Lord Crediton that wasn't the case. About two weeks later, I got a telegram from him, sent from Warwick, asking me to make sure I came to dinner with him that evening at eight o'clock. When I arrived, he said to me, “The only apostle who didn’t deserve proof was St. Thomas, and St. Thomas was the only apostle who got it.” I asked him what he meant. He replied that he had not only been able to confirm the existence of a boy actor named Willie Hughes in the sixteenth century but also had the most convincing evidence that he was the Mr. W. H. from the Sonnets. He wouldn’t say anything more at the time, but after dinner, he solemnly showed me the picture I just showed you and told me he had discovered it by pure chance nailed to the side of an old chest he bought at a farmhouse in Warwickshire. He brought the chest with him, which was a fantastic example of Elizabethan craftsmanship, and the initials W. H. were definitely carved in the center of the front panel. It was this monogram that caught his eye, and he mentioned that it wasn’t until he had the chest for several days that he thought to take a close look inside. One morning, though, he noticed one side of the chest was much thicker than the other, and upon closer inspection, he discovered a framed panel picture clamped against it. When he removed it, he found it was the picture now resting on the sofa. It was very dirty and covered with mold, but he managed to clean it, and to his great joy, he realized he had stumbled upon the one thing he had been searching for. Here was an authentic portrait of Mr. W. H., with his hand resting on the dedicatory page of the Sonnets, and on the frame, you could faintly see the young man’s name written in black uncial letters on a faded gold background: “Master Will. Hews.”
‘Well, what was I to say? It never occurred to me for a moment that Cyril Graham was playing a trick on me, or that he was trying to prove his theory by means of a forgery.’
‘Well, what was I supposed to say? It never crossed my mind that Cyril Graham was pulling a fast one on me or that he was trying to prove his theory through a fake.’
‘But is it a forgery?’ I asked.
‘But is it a fake?’ I asked.
‘Of course it is,’ said Erskine. ‘It is a very good forgery; but it is a forgery none the less. I thought at the time that Cyril was rather calm about the whole matter; but I remember he more than once told me that he himself required no proof of the kind, and that he thought the theory complete without it. I laughed at him, and told him that without it the theory would fall to the ground, and I warmly congratulated him on the marvellous discovery. We then arranged that the picture should be etched or facsimiled, and placed as the frontispiece to Cyril’s edition of the Sonnets; and for three months we did nothing but go over each poem line by line, till we had settled every difficulty of text or meaning. One unlucky day I was in a print-shop in Holborn, when I saw upon the counter some extremely beautiful drawings in silver-point. I was so attracted by them that I bought them; and the proprietor of the place, a man called Rawlings, told me that they were done by a young painter of the name of Edward Merton, who was very clever, but as poor as a church mouse. I went to see Merton some days afterwards, having got his address from the printseller, and found a pale, interesting young man, with a rather common-looking wife—his model, as I subsequently learned. I told him how much I admired his drawings, at which he seemed very pleased, and I asked him if he would show me some of his other work. As we were looking over a portfolio, full of really very lovely things,—for Merton had a most delicate and delightful touch,—I suddenly caught sight of a drawing of the picture of Mr. W. H. There was no doubt whatever about it. It was almost a facsimile—the only difference being that the two masks of Tragedy and Comedy were not suspended from the marble table as they are in the picture, but were lying on the floor at the young man’s feet. “Where on earth did you get that?” I said. He grew rather confused, and said—“Oh, that is nothing. I did not know it was in this portfolio. It is not a thing of any value.” “It is what you did for Mr. Cyril Graham,” exclaimed his wife; “and if this gentleman wishes to buy it, let him have it.” “For Mr. Cyril Graham?” I repeated. “Did you paint the picture of Mr. W. H.?” “I don’t understand what you mean,” he answered, growing very red. Well, the whole thing was quite dreadful. The wife let it all out. I gave her five pounds when I was going away. I can’t bear to think of it now; but of course I was furious. I went off at once to Cyril’s chambers, waited there for three hours before he came in, with that horrid lie staring me in the face, and told him I had discovered his forgery. He grew very pale and said—“I did it purely for your sake. You would not be convinced in any other way. It does not affect the truth of the theory.” “The truth of the theory!” I exclaimed; “the less we talk about that the better. You never even believed in it yourself. If you had, you would not have committed a forgery to prove it.” High words passed between us; we had a fearful quarrel. I dare say I was unjust. The next morning he was dead.’
“Of course it is,” Erskine said. “It’s a really good forgery, but it’s a forgery nonetheless. I thought at the time that Cyril was quite calm about the whole thing, but I remember he told me several times that he didn’t need proof like that, and he believed the theory was complete without it. I laughed at him and said that without it, the theory would fall apart, and I congratulated him warmly on the incredible discovery. We then decided that the picture should be etched or reproduced and placed as the frontispiece to Cyril’s edition of the Sonnets, and for three months, we did nothing but go through each poem line by line until we sorted out every issue of text or meaning. One unlucky day, I was in a print shop in Holborn when I spotted some stunning silver-point drawings on the counter. I was so drawn to them that I bought them, and the shop owner, a guy named Rawlings, told me they were done by a young painter named Edward Merton, who was very talented but as broke as they come. A few days later, I went to see Merton after getting his address from the printseller, and I found a pale, interesting young man with a rather ordinary-looking wife—his model, as I learned later. I told him how much I admired his drawings, which seemed to delight him, and I asked if he could show me some of his other work. As we were looking through a portfolio filled with really lovely pieces—Merton had a very delicate and charming style—I suddenly saw a drawing of the picture of Mr. W. H. There was no doubt about it. It was almost a facsimile—the only difference being that the two masks of Tragedy and Comedy were not hanging from the marble table as they are in the original picture, but were lying on the floor at the young man’s feet. “Where on earth did you get that?” I asked. He looked a bit flustered and said, “Oh, that’s nothing. I didn’t know it was in this portfolio. It’s not worth anything.” “It’s what you did for Mr. Cyril Graham,” his wife exclaimed; “and if this gentleman wants to buy it, let him have it.” “For Mr. Cyril Graham?” I repeated. “Did you paint the picture of Mr. W. H.?” “I don’t understand what you mean,” he replied, turning very red. Well, the whole situation was quite awful. His wife spilled everything. I gave her five pounds when I was leaving. I can’t bear to think about it now; I was furious. I immediately went to Cyril’s rooms, waited there for three hours before he showed up, that horrible lie staring me in the face, and I told him I had discovered his forgery. He turned pale and said, “I did it purely for your sake. You wouldn’t be convinced any other way. It doesn’t change the truth of the theory.” “The truth of the theory!” I exclaimed; “the less said about that, the better. You never even believed in it yourself. If you had, you wouldn’t have gone and committed a forgery to prove it.” We exchanged harsh words; we had a terrible fight. I’m sure I was unjust. The next morning, he was dead.”
‘Dead!’ I cried,
"Dead!" I yelled,
‘Yes; he shot himself with a revolver. Some of the blood splashed upon the frame of the picture, just where the name had been painted. By the time I arrived—his servant had sent for me at once—the police were already there. He had left a letter for me, evidently written in the greatest agitation and distress of mind.’
‘Yes; he shot himself with a revolver. Some of the blood splattered on the picture frame, right where the name was painted. By the time I got there—his servant called for me right away—the police were already on the scene. He had left a letter for me, clearly written in a state of great agitation and distress.’
‘What was in it?’ I asked.
‘What was in it?’ I asked.
‘Oh, that he believed absolutely in Willie Hughes; that the forgery of the picture had been done simply as a concession to me, and did not in the slightest degree invalidate the truth of the theory; and, that in order to show me how firm and flawless his faith in the whole thing was, he was going to offer his life as a sacrifice to the secret of the Sonnets. It was a foolish, mad letter. I remember he ended by saying that he intrusted to me the Willie Hughes theory, and that it was for me to present it to the world, and to unlock the secret of Shakespeare’s heart.’
“Oh, if only he completely believed in Willie Hughes; that the forgery of the painting was just a way to accommodate me and didn’t in any way undermine the truth of the theory; and that to demonstrate how strong and unwavering his faith in the whole idea was, he was willing to offer his life as a sacrifice to the mystery of the Sonnets. It was a silly, crazy letter. I remember he concluded by saying that he was entrusting me with the Willie Hughes theory, and that it was up to me to share it with the world and uncover the secret of Shakespeare’s heart.”
‘It is a most tragic story,’ I cried; ‘but why have you not carried out his wishes?’
‘It’s such a tragic story,’ I exclaimed; ‘but why haven’t you fulfilled his wishes?’
Erskine shrugged his shoulders. ‘Because it is a perfectly unsound theory from beginning to end,’ he answered.
Erskine shrugged his shoulders. "Because it's a completely flawed theory from start to finish," he replied.
‘My dear Erskine,’ I said, getting up from my seat, ‘you are entirely wrong about the whole matter. It is the only perfect key to Shakespeare’s Sonnets that has ever been made. It is complete in every detail. I believe in Willie Hughes.’
‘My dear Erskine,’ I said, getting up from my seat, ‘you’re completely mistaken about this whole thing. It’s the only perfect key to Shakespeare’s Sonnets that has ever been created. It’s thorough in every aspect. I believe in Willie Hughes.’
‘Don’t say that,’ said Erskine gravely; ‘I believe there is something fatal about the idea, and intellectually there is nothing to be said for it. I have gone into the whole matter, and I assure you the theory is entirely fallacious. It is plausible up to a certain point. Then it stops. For heaven’s sake, my dear boy, don’t take up the subject of Willie Hughes. You will break your heart over it.’
“Don’t say that,” Erskine said seriously. “I think there's something doomed about that idea, and honestly, it doesn’t hold up. I've looked into it thoroughly, and I promise you the theory is completely flawed. It sounds convincing up to a point, but then it just falls apart. For heaven’s sake, my dear friend, don’t dive into the subject of Willie Hughes. It will only break your heart.”
‘Erskine,’ I answered, ‘it is your duty to give this theory to the world. If you will not do it, I will. By keeping it back you wrong the memory of Cyril Graham, the youngest and the most splendid of all the martyrs of literature. I entreat you to do him justice. He died for this thing,—don’t let his death be in vain.’
‘Erskine,’ I replied, ‘it’s your responsibility to share this theory with the world. If you refuse, I will. By holding it back, you disrespect the memory of Cyril Graham, the youngest and most remarkable of all the literary martyrs. I urge you to honor him. He died for this cause—don’t let his death be meaningless.’
Erskine looked at me in amazement. ‘You are carried away by the sentiment of the whole story,’ he said. ‘You forget that a thing is not necessarily true because a man dies for it. I was devoted to Cyril Graham. His death was a horrible blow to me. I did not recover it for years. I don’t think I have ever recovered it. But Willie Hughes? There is nothing in the idea of Willie Hughes. No such person ever existed. As for bringing the whole thing before the world—the world thinks that Cyril Graham shot himself by accident. The only proof of his suicide was contained in the letter to me, and of this letter the public never heard anything. To the present day Lord Crediton thinks that the whole thing was accidental.’
Erskine stared at me in disbelief. “You’re getting swept up in the emotions of the story,” he said. “You forget that something isn’t necessarily true just because someone dies for it. I was close to Cyril Graham. His death hit me hard. It took me years to get over it. I don’t think I’ve ever fully recovered. But Willie Hughes? There’s nothing substantial about the idea of Willie Hughes. No one like that ever existed. As for bringing the whole story to light—the world believes Cyril Graham accidentally shot himself. The only evidence of his suicide was in the letter he wrote to me, and the public never found out about that letter. Even now, Lord Crediton thinks it was all just an accident.”
‘Cyril Graham sacrificed his life to a great Idea,’ I answered; ‘and if you will not tell of his martyrdom, tell at least of his faith.’
‘Cyril Graham gave his life for a great idea,’ I replied; ‘and if you won't speak of his martyrdom, at least speak of his faith.’
‘His faith,’ said Erskine, ‘was fixed in a thing that was false, in a thing that was unsound, in a thing that no Shakespearean scholar would accept for a moment. The theory would be laughed at. Don’t make a fool of yourself, and don’t follow a trail that leads nowhere. You start by assuming the existence of the very person whose existence is the thing to be proved. Besides, everybody knows that the Sonnets were addressed to Lord Pembroke. The matter is settled once for all.’
‘His faith,’ said Erskine, ‘was based on something false, something unreliable, something that no Shakespeare scholar would accept for a second. The theory would be ridiculed. Don’t embarrass yourself, and don’t pursue a path that leads to nowhere. You begin by assuming the existence of the very person whose existence you’re trying to prove. Besides, everyone knows that the Sonnets were addressed to Lord Pembroke. This matter is settled once and for all.’
‘The matter is not settled!’ I exclaimed. ‘I will take up the theory where Cyril Graham left it, and I will prove to the world that he was right.’
‘The issue isn’t resolved!’ I said. ‘I will continue the theory from where Cyril Graham left off, and I will show the world that he was correct.’
‘Silly boy!’ said Erskine. ‘Go home: it is after two, and don’t think about Willie Hughes any more. I am sorry I told you anything about it, and very sorry indeed that I should have converted you to a thing in which I don’t believe.’
‘Silly boy!’ said Erskine. ‘Go home: it’s after two, and don’t think about Willie Hughes anymore. I regret telling you anything about it, and I’m truly sorry that I’ve convinced you to care about something I don’t believe in.’
‘You have given me the key to the greatest mystery of modern literature,’ I answered; ‘and I shall not rest till I have made you recognise, till I have made everybody recognise, that Cyril Graham was the most subtle Shakespearean critic of our day.’
‘You’ve given me the key to the greatest mystery of modern literature,’ I said; ‘and I won’t stop until I make you see, until I make everyone see, that Cyril Graham was the sharpest Shakespearean critic of our time.’
As I walked home through St. James’s Park the dawn was just breaking over London. The white swans were lying asleep on the polished lake, and the gaunt Palace looked purple against the pale-green sky. I thought of Cyril Graham, and my eyes filled with tears.
As I walked home through St. James’s Park, dawn was just breaking over London. The white swans were sleeping on the smooth lake, and the stark Palace looked purple against the light green sky. I thought of Cyril Graham, and my eyes filled with tears.
CHAPTER II
It was past twelve o’clock when I awoke, and the sun was streaming in through the curtains of my room in long slanting beams of dusty gold. I told my servant that I would be at home to no one; and after I had had a cup of chocolate and a petit-pain, I took down from the book-shelf my copy of Shakespeare’s Sonnets, and began to go carefully through them. Every poem seemed to me to corroborate Cyril Graham’s theory. I felt as if I had my hand upon Shakespeare’s heart, and was counting each separate throb and pulse of passion. I thought of the wonderful boy-actor, and saw his face in every line.
It was past midnight when I woke up, and sunlight was pouring in through the curtains in long, angled beams of dusty gold. I told my servant I wouldn’t be seeing anyone, and after I had a cup of hot chocolate and a roll, I took my copy of Shakespeare’s Sonnets down from the shelf and started to read through them carefully. Each poem seemed to support Cyril Graham’s theory. I felt like I had my hand on Shakespeare’s heart, counting each individual beat and pulse of emotion. I thought of the amazing young actor and saw his face in every line.
Two sonnets, I remember, struck me particularly: they were the 53rd and the 67th. In the first of these, Shakespeare, complimenting Willie Hughes on the versatility of his acting, on his wide range of parts, a range extending from Rosalind to Juliet, and from Beatrice to Ophelia, says to him—
Two sonnets, I remember, really stood out to me: they were the 53rd and the 67th. In the first one, Shakespeare praises Willie Hughes for his acting versatility, highlighting his wide range of roles, from Rosalind to Juliet, and from Beatrice to Ophelia, saying to him—
What is your substance, whereof are you made,
That millions of strange shadows on you tend?
Since every one hath, every one, one shade,
And you, but one, can every shadow lend—What is your true nature, what are you made of,
That millions of strange shadows hold onto you?
Since everyone has, everyone has one shadow,
And you, the only one, can create any shadow—
lines that would be unintelligible if they were not addressed to an actor, for the word ‘shadow’ had in Shakespeare’s day a technical meaning connected with the stage. ‘The best in this kind are but shadows,’ says Theseus of the actors in the Midsummer Night’s Dream, and there are many similar allusions in the literature of the day. These sonnets evidently belonged to the series in which Shakespeare discusses the nature of the actor’s art, and of the strange and rare temperament that is essential to the perfect stage-player. ‘How is it,’ says Shakespeare to Willie Hughes, ‘that you have so many personalities?’ and then he goes on to point out that his beauty is such that it seems to realise every form and phase of fancy, to embody each dream of the creative imagination—an idea that is still further expanded in the sonnet that immediately follows, where, beginning with the fine thought,
lines that would be hard to understand if they weren't directed at an actor, since the word 'shadow' had a special meaning related to the stage in Shakespeare’s time. 'The best in this kind are but shadows,' says Theseus about the actors in the Midsummer Night’s Dream, and there are many similar references in the literature of the period. These sonnets clearly belong to the series where Shakespeare talks about the nature of acting, and the unique and rare temperament needed to be a great stage performer. 'How is it,' Shakespeare asks Willie Hughes, 'that you have so many personalities?' He goes on to note that Hughes' beauty appears to capture every form and phase of imagination, embodying each dream of creativity—an idea that is further developed in the following sonnet, which begins with the insightful thought,
O, how much more doth beauty beauteous seem
By that sweet ornament which truth doth give!Oh, how much more beautiful beauty looks
With that sweet enhancement that truth brings!
Shakespeare invites us to notice how the truth of acting, the truth of visible presentation on the stage, adds to the wonder of poetry, giving life to its loveliness, and actual reality to its ideal form. And yet, in the 67th Sonnet, Shakespeare calls upon Willie Hughes to abandon the stage with its artificiality, its false mimic life of painted face and unreal costume, its immoral influences and suggestions, its remoteness from the true world of noble action and sincere utterance.
Shakespeare encourages us to see how the reality of acting, the truth shown on stage, enhances the beauty of poetry, bringing it to life and making its ideal form feel real. However, in the 67th Sonnet, Shakespeare urges Willie Hughes to leave the stage behind, with its artificiality, its false imitation of life through makeup and costumes, its immoral influences and suggestions, and its distance from the genuine world of noble deeds and sincere speech.
Ah, wherefore with infection should he live
And with his presence grace impiety,
That sin by him advantage should achieve
And lace itself with his society?
Why should false painting imitate his cheek,
And steal dead seeming of his living hue?
Why should poor beauty indirectly seek
Roses of shadow, since his rose is true?Ah, why should he endure this sickness
And associate himself with something so evil,
That his wrongdoing should benefit from him
And entangle itself in his company?
Why should false beauty try to imitate his face,
And adopt the lifelessness of his vibrant color?
Why should genuine beauty seek indirectly
Shadows of roses when his rose is authentic?
It may seem strange that so great a dramatist as Shakespeare, who realised his own perfection as an artist and his humanity as a man on the ideal plane of stage-writing and stage-playing, should have written in these terms about the theatre; but we must remember that in Sonnets CX. and CXI. Shakespeare shows us that he too was wearied of the world of puppets, and full of shame at having made himself ‘a motley to the view.’ The 111th Sonnet is especially bitter:—
It might seem odd that a great playwright like Shakespeare, who recognized his own excellence as an artist and his humanity as a person in the ideal realm of writing and acting, would express himself in this way about the theater. However, we should remember that in Sonnets CX. and CXI., Shakespeare reveals that he too became tired of the puppet world and felt ashamed for turning himself into “a motley to the view.” The 111th Sonnet is particularly harsh:—
O, for my sake do you with Fortune chide,
The guilty goddess of my harmful deeds,
That did not better for my life provide
Than public means which public manners breeds.
Thence comes it that my name receives a brand,
And almost thence my nature is subdued
To what it works in, like the dyer’s hand:
Pity me then and wish I were renew’d—Oh, for my sake, do you blame Fortune,
The guilty goddess of my bad choices,
Who didn't do a better job providing for my life
Than what society and public actions create.
That's why my name is tarnished,
And almost because of that, my nature is pushed
To conform to what it has to work with, like a dyer's hand:
Have pity on me then and hope I could be renewed—
and there are many signs elsewhere of the same feeling, signs familiar to all real students of Shakespeare.
and there are many signs elsewhere of the same sentiment, signs familiar to all genuine students of Shakespeare.
One point puzzled me immensely as I read the Sonnets, and it was days before I struck on the true interpretation, which indeed Cyril Graham himself seems to have missed. I could not understand how it was that Shakespeare set so high a value on his young friend marrying. He himself had married young, and the result had been unhappiness, and it was not likely that he would have asked Willie Hughes to commit the same error. The boy-player of Rosalind had nothing to gain from marriage, or from the passions of real life. The early sonnets, with their strange entreaties to have children, seemed to me a jarring note. The explanation of the mystery came on me quite suddenly, and I found it in the curious dedication. It will be remembered that the dedication runs as follows:—
One thing really puzzled me as I read the Sonnets, and it took me days to figure out the true meaning, which even Cyril Graham seems to have missed. I couldn’t understand why Shakespeare placed such high importance on his young friend getting married. He himself had married young, and it didn’t turn out well for him, so it seemed unlikely he would encourage Willie Hughes to make the same mistake. The boy playing Rosalind had nothing to gain from marriage or the realities of life. The early sonnets, with their odd pleas for having children, struck me as out of place. The answer to the mystery hit me all of a sudden, and I found it in the unusual dedication. It will be remembered that the dedication reads as follows:—
TO THE ONLIE BEGETTER OF
THESE INSUING SONNETS
MR. W. H. ALL HAPPINESSE
AND THAT ETERNITIE
PROMISED
BY
OUR EVER-LIVING POET
WISHETH
THE WELL-WISHING
ADVENTURER IN
SETTING
FORTH.TO THE ONLY BEGOTTEN OF
THE FOLLOWING SONNETS
MR. W. H. ALL HAPPINESS
AND THAT ETERNITY
PROMISED
BY
OUR EVER-LIVING POET
WISHES
FROM A WELL-WISHING
ADVENTURER IN
PUTTING
THEM FORWARD.T. T.
T. T.
Some scholars have supposed that the word ‘begetter’ in this dedication means simply the procurer of the Sonnets for Thomas Thorpe the publisher; but this view is now generally abandoned, and the highest authorities are quite agreed that it is to be taken in the sense of inspirer, the metaphor being drawn from the analogy of physical life. Now I saw that the same metaphor was used by Shakespeare himself all through the poems, and this set me on the right track. Finally I made my great discovery. The marriage that Shakespeare proposes for Willie Hughes is the marriage with his Muse, an expression which is definitely put forward in the 82nd Sonnet, where, in the bitterness of his heart at the defection of the boy-actor for whom he had written his greatest parts, and whose beauty had indeed suggested them, he opens his complaint by saying—
Some scholars have suggested that the word 'begetter' in this dedication simply refers to the person who provided the Sonnets to Thomas Thorpe, the publisher. However, this interpretation is largely dismissed now, and leading authorities agree that it should be understood as inspirer, using a metaphor drawn from the analogy of physical life. I noticed that Shakespeare himself used this same metaphor throughout the poems, which put me on the right path. Eventually, I made my significant discovery. The marriage that Shakespeare proposes for Willie Hughes is actually the marriage to his Muse, a concept clearly stated in the 82nd Sonnet, where, in the bitterness of his heart over the abandonment of the boy-actor for whom he had written his greatest roles—and whose beauty had inspired them—he begins his lament by saying—
I grant thou wert not married to my Muse.
I agree that you weren't married to my Muse.
The children he begs him to beget are no children of flesh and blood, but more immortal children of undying fame. The whole cycle of the early sonnets is simply Shakespeare’s invitation to Willie Hughes to go upon the stage and become a player. How barren and profitless a thing, he says, is this beauty of yours if it be not used:—
The children he urges him to create aren’t kids made of flesh and blood, but rather timeless children of everlasting fame. The entire series of the early sonnets is basically Shakespeare’s way of asking Willie Hughes to step onto the stage and become an actor. He suggests that this beauty of yours is empty and worthless if it’s not put to use:—
When forty winters shall besiege thy brow
And dig deep trenches in thy beauty’s field,
Thy youth’s proud livery, so gazed on now,
Will be a tatter’d weed, of small worth held:
Then being ask’d where all thy beauty lies,
Where all the treasure of thy lusty days,
To say, within thine own deep-sunken eyes,
Were an all-eating shame and thriftless praise.When you’ve lived through forty winters,
And deep lines have formed on your beautiful skin,
Your once admired youth,
Will be just a faded memory, valued little:
Then, when people ask where your beauty went,
Where all the joys of your vibrant days are now,
To answer with your own deeply sunken eyes,
Would be a total shame and empty praise.
You must create something in art: my verse ‘is thine, and born of thee’; only listen to me, and I will ‘bring forth eternal numbers to outlive long date,’ and you shall people with forms of your own image the imaginary world of the stage. These children that you beget, he continues, will not wither away, as mortal children do, but you shall live in them and in my plays: do but—
You have to create something in art: my verse 'is yours, and comes from you'; just listen to me, and I will 'bring forth timeless verses that will last long,' and you will populate the imaginary world of the stage with your own likeness. These children you create, he continues, won't fade away like mortal children do, but you will live in them and in my plays: just—
Make thee another self, for love of me,
That beauty still may live in thine or thee.Make another version of yourself for me,
So that beauty can keep existing in you or in me.
I collected all the passages that seemed to me to corroborate this view, and they produced a strong impression on me, and showed me how complete Cyril Graham’s theory really was. I also saw that it was quite easy to separate those lines in which he speaks of the Sonnets themselves from those in which he speaks of his great dramatic work. This was a point that had been entirely overlooked by all critics up to Cyril Graham’s day. And yet it was one of the most important points in the whole series of poems. To the Sonnets Shakespeare was more or less indifferent. He did not wish to rest his fame on them. They were to him his ‘slight Muse,’ as he calls them, and intended, as Meres tells us, for private circulation only among a few, a very few, friends. Upon the other hand he was extremely conscious of the high artistic value of his plays, and shows a noble self-reliance upon his dramatic genius. When he says to Willie Hughes:
I gathered all the sections that seemed to back up this view, and they really impacted me, showing how thorough Cyril Graham's theory actually was. I also realized that it was fairly easy to distinguish the lines where he discusses the Sonnets from those where he talks about his major dramatic work. This was a detail that all critics had completely missed before Cyril Graham's time. Yet, it was one of the most crucial points in the entire collection of poems. Shakespeare was pretty indifferent to the Sonnets. He didn’t want his reputation to hinge on them. To him, they were his ‘slight Muse,’ as he referred to them, and were meant, as Meres tells us, for private sharing only among a small circle of friends. In contrast, he was very aware of the high artistic value of his plays and showed a strong confidence in his dramatic talent. When he says to Willie Hughes:
But thy eternal summer shall not fade,
Nor lose possession of that fair thou owest;
Nor shall Death brag thou wander’st in his shade,
When in eternal lines to time thou grow’st:
So long as men can breathe, or eyes can see,
So long lives this, and this gives life to thee;—But your eternal summer will never fade,
Nor will you lose the beauty you hold;
Nor will Death claim that you roam in his shadows,
When in eternal lines you exist forever:
As long as people can breathe or eyes can see,
This will continue, and this gives life to you;—
the expression ‘eternal lines’ clearly alludes to one of his plays that he was sending him at the time, just as the concluding couplet points to his confidence in the probability of his plays being always acted. In his address to the Dramatic Muse (Sonnets C. and CI.), we find the same feeling.
the phrase 'eternal lines' clearly refers to one of his plays that he was sending him at that time, just as the final couplet reflects his belief that his plays would always be performed. In his address to the Dramatic Muse (Sonnets C. and CI.), we see the same sentiment.
Where art thou, Muse, that thou forget’st so long
To speak of that which gives thee all thy might?
Spend’st thou thy fury on some worthless song,
Darkening thy power to lend base subjects light?Where are you, Muse? Have you really forgotten for so long
To share what fuels your creativity?
Are you wasting your energy on some meaningless song,
Diminishing your ability to inspire insignificant subjects?
he cries, and he then proceeds to reproach the Mistress of Tragedy and Comedy for her ‘neglect of Truth in Beauty dyed,’ and says—
he cries, and then he goes on to blame the Mistress of Tragedy and Comedy for her 'neglect of Truth in Beauty dyed,' and says—
Because he needs no praise, wilt thou be dumb?
Excuse not silence so, for ‘t lies in thee
To make him much outlive a gilded tomb
And to be praised of ages yet to be.
Then do thy office, Muse; I teach thee how
To make him seem long hence as he shows now.Since he doesn’t need any praise, will you stay quiet?
Don’t hide behind silence as an excuse, because you have
The ability to make him outlast an elaborate tomb
And to be celebrated by future generations.
So do your part, Muse; I'll show you how
To make him appear just as alive in the future as he is now.
It is, however, perhaps in the 55th Sonnet that Shakespeare gives to this idea its fullest expression. To imagine that the ‘powerful rhyme’ of the second line refers to the sonnet itself, is to mistake Shakespeare’s meaning entirely. It seemed to me that it was extremely likely, from the general character of the sonnet, that a particular play was meant, and that the play was none other but Romeo and Juliet.
It is, however, maybe in the 55th Sonnet that Shakespeare fully expresses this idea. Assuming that the ‘powerful rhyme’ of the second line refers to the sonnet itself completely misses Shakespeare’s point. It seemed to me that it was very likely, based on the overall tone of the sonnet, that a specific play was intended, and that play was none other than Romeo and Juliet.
Not marble, nor the gilded monuments
Of princes, shall outlive this powerful rhyme;
But you shall shine more bright in these contents
Than unswept stone besmear’d with sluttish time.
When wasteful wars shall statues overturn,
And broils root out the work of masonry,
Nor Mars his sword nor war’s quick fire shall burn
The living record of your memory.
‘Gainst death and all-oblivious enmity
Shall you pace forth; your praise shall still find room
Even in the eyes of all posterity
That wear this world out to the ending doom.
So, till the judgement that yourself arise,
You live in this, and dwell in lovers’ eyes.Neither marble nor the ornate statues
Of nobles will last longer than this powerful verse;
But you will shine brighter in these lines
Than dirty stone worn down by time.
When destructive wars bring down statues,
And conflicts wipe out the work of builders,
Neither Mars's sword nor the fast flames of war will erase
The living record of your memory.
Against death and total forgetfulness
You will endure; your praise will always find a place
Even in the eyes of all future generations
That will wear this world down until the end of time.
So, until the day of judgment when you rise again,
You live on in this, and exist in the eyes of lovers.
It was also extremely suggestive to note how here as elsewhere Shakespeare promised Willie Hughes immortality in a form that appealed to men’s eyes—that is to say, in a spectacular form, in a play that is to be looked at.
It was also very noticeable how, here and in other places, Shakespeare offered Willie Hughes immortality in a way that appealed to men’s eyes—that is to say, in a visual form, in a play meant to be seen.
For two weeks I worked hard at the Sonnets, hardly ever going out, and refusing all invitations. Every day I seemed to be discovering something new, and Willie Hughes became to me a kind of spiritual presence, an ever-dominant personality. I could almost fancy that I saw him standing in the shadow of my room, so well had Shakespeare drawn him, with his golden hair, his tender flower-like grace, his dreamy deep-sunken eyes, his delicate mobile limbs, and his white lily hands. His very name fascinated me. Willie Hughes! Willie Hughes! How musically it sounded! Yes; who else but he could have been the master-mistress of Shakespeare’s passion, [1] the lord of his love to whom he was bound in vassalage, [2] the delicate minion of pleasure, [3] the rose of the whole world, [4] the herald of the spring [5] decked in the proud livery of youth, [6] the lovely boy whom it was sweet music to hear, [7] and whose beauty was the very raiment of Shakespeare’s heart, [8] as it was the keystone of his dramatic power? How bitter now seemed the whole tragedy of his desertion and his shame!—shame that he made sweet and lovely [9] by the mere magic of his personality, but that was none the less shame. Yet as Shakespeare forgave him, should not we forgive him also? I did not care to pry into the mystery of his sin.
For two weeks, I focused intensely on the Sonnets, rarely going out and turning down all invitations. Every day felt like a new discovery, and Willie Hughes became a kind of spiritual presence for me, an ever-present personality. I could almost imagine seeing him in the shadow of my room, so vividly had Shakespeare portrayed him, with his golden hair, delicate flower-like grace, deep-set dreamy eyes, agile limbs, and soft white hands. His name captivated me. Willie Hughes! Willie Hughes! How beautifully it flowed! Yes, who else could have been the master-mistress of Shakespeare’s passion, [1] the lord of his love to whom he was bound in loyalty, [2] the tender companion of pleasure, [3] the rose of the entire world, [4] the herald of spring [5] dressed in the proud colors of youth, [6] the beautiful boy whose voice was sweet music to hear, [7] and whose beauty was the very essence of Shakespeare’s heart, [8] as it was the cornerstone of his dramatic talent? How painful now seemed the entire tragedy of his abandonment and shame!—shame that he transformed into something sweet and lovely [9] through the sheer magic of his charisma, but it was still shame. Yet, just as Shakespeare forgave him, shouldn’t we also forgive him? I wasn’t interested in delving into the mystery of his wrongdoing.
His abandonment of Shakespeare’s theatre was a different matter, and I investigated it at great length. Finally I came to the conclusion that Cyril Graham had been wrong in regarding the rival dramatist of the 80th Sonnet as Chapman. It was obviously Marlowe who was alluded to. At the time the Sonnets were written, such an expression as ‘the proud full sail of his great verse’ could not have been used of Chapman’s work, however applicable it might have been to the style of his later Jacobean plays. No: Marlowe was clearly the rival dramatist of whom Shakespeare spoke in such laudatory terms; and that
His departure from Shakespeare's theater was a different issue, and I looked into it thoroughly. Eventually, I concluded that Cyril Graham was mistaken in thinking that the rival dramatist mentioned in the 80th Sonnet was Chapman. It was clearly Marlowe who was referred to. At the time the Sonnets were written, a phrase like ‘the proud full sail of his great verse’ could not have been applied to Chapman’s work, no matter how well it suited the style of his later Jacobean plays. No: Marlowe was undoubtedly the rival dramatist that Shakespeare praised so highly; and that
Affable familiar ghost
Which nightly gulls him with intelligence,Friendly familiar ghost
Who plays tricks on him each night with knowledge,
was the Mephistopheles of his Doctor Faustus. No doubt, Marlowe was fascinated by the beauty and grace of the boy-actor, and lured him away from the Blackfriars Theatre, that he might play the Gaveston of his Edward II. That Shakespeare had the legal right to retain Willie Hughes in his own company is evident from Sonnet LXXXVII., where he says:—
was the Mephistopheles of his Doctor Faustus. No doubt, Marlowe was captivated by the beauty and charm of the boy actor and lured him away from the Blackfriars Theatre so that he could play Gaveston in his Edward II. It’s clear from Sonnet LXXXVII. that Shakespeare had the legal right to keep Willie Hughes in his own company, where he says:—
Farewell! thou art too dear for my possessing,
And like enough thou know’st thy estimate:
The charter of thy worth gives thee releasing;
My bonds in thee are all determinate.
For how do I hold thee but by thy granting?
And for that riches where is my deserving?
The cause of this fair gift in me is wanting,
And so my patent back again is swerving.
Thyself thou gayest, thy own worth then not knowing,
Or me, to whom thou gavest it, else mistaking;
So thy great gift, upon misprision growing,
Comes home again, on better judgement making.
Thus have I had thee, as a dream doth flatter,
In sleep a king, but waking no such matter.Goodbye! You’re too precious for me to hold onto,
And you probably realize your value:
The proof of your worth sets you free;
My connections to you are clearly defined.
How can I keep you if you don’t allow it?
And for the treasures, where’s my value?
The reason for this wonderful gift in me is missing,
And so my claim is fading away again.
You gave yourself, unaware of your true value,
Or me, the one to whom you offered it, if you were mistaken;
So your great gift, rooted in a misunderstanding,
Returns once more, thanks to clearer judgment.
Thus I’ve had you, like a dream playing with me,
A king in sleep, but not so much when awake.
But him whom he could not hold by love, he would not hold by force. Willie Hughes became a member of Lord Pembroke’s company, and, perhaps in the open yard of the Red Bull Tavern, played the part of King Edward’s delicate minion. On Marlowe’s death, he seems to have returned to Shakespeare, who, whatever his fellow-partners may have thought of the matter, was not slow to forgive the wilfulness and treachery of the young actor.
But the one he couldn’t keep by love, he wouldn’t keep by force. Willie Hughes joined Lord Pembroke’s company and, perhaps in the open yard of the Red Bull Tavern, played the role of King Edward’s sensitive favorite. After Marlowe died, he seems to have gone back to Shakespeare, who, no matter what his fellow partners thought, was quick to forgive the stubbornness and betrayal of the young actor.
How well, too, had Shakespeare drawn the temperament of the stage-player! Willie Hughes was one of those
How well, too, had Shakespeare captured the personality of the actor! Willie Hughes was one of those
That do not do the thing they most do show,
Who, moving others, are themselves as stone.They don't act on what they clearly display,
Those who influence others, yet are as unyielding as rock.
He could act love, but could not feel it, could mimic passion without realising it.
He could fake love, but couldn't actually feel it; he could imitate passion without even realizing it.
In many’s looks the false heart’s history
Is writ in moods and frowns and wrinkles strange,In many people's faces, the tale of a dishonest heart
is revealed through expressions, frowns, and unusual lines,
but with Willie Hughes it was not so. ‘Heaven,’ says Shakespeare, in a sonnet of mad idolatry—
but with Willie Hughes it was different. ‘Heaven,’ says Shakespeare, in a sonnet of crazy devotion—
Heaven in thy creation did decree
That in thy face sweet love should ever dwell;
Whate’er thy thoughts or thy heart’s workings be,
Thy looks should nothing thence but sweetness tell.Heaven in your creation chose
That sweet love should always shine in your face;
Regardless of your thoughts or how your heart feels,
Your appearance should only show sweetness.
In his ‘inconstant mind’ and his ‘false heart,’ it was easy to recognise the insincerity and treachery that somehow seem inseparable from the artistic nature, as in his love of praise that desire for immediate recognition that characterises all actors. And yet, more fortunate in this than other actors, Willie Hughes was to know something of immortality. Inseparably connected with Shakespeare’s plays, he was to live in them.
In his 'unpredictable mind' and his 'deceitful heart,' it was easy to see the insincerity and betrayal that seem to come with the artistic temperament, much like his craving for praise and need for instant recognition that define all performers. Yet, more fortunate than other actors, Willie Hughes was destined to experience a bit of immortality. He was forever tied to Shakespeare's plays and would live on through them.
Your name from hence immortal life shall have,
Though I, once gone, to all the world must die:
The earth can yield me but a common grave,
When you entombed in men’s eyes shall lie.
Your monument shall be my gentle verse,
Which eyes not yet created shall o’er-read,
And tongues to be your being shall rehearse,
When all the breathers of this world are dead.Your name will last forever,
Even though I will vanish from this world when I'm gone:
The earth can only provide me with a standard grave,
While you will be remembered in people’s thoughts.
My kind words will be your memorial,
Which eyes yet to be born will read,
And voices yet to come will talk about you,
When everyone living now is gone.
There were endless allusions, also, to Willie Hughes’s power over his audience—the ‘gazers,’ as Shakespeare calls them; but perhaps the most perfect description of his wonderful mastery over dramatic art was in A Lover’s Complaint, where Shakespeare says of him:—
There were countless references to Willie Hughes’s influence over his audience—the 'gazers,' as Shakespeare refers to them; but maybe the best description of his incredible skill in dramatic art is found in A Lover’s Complaint, where Shakespeare describes him:—
In him a plenitude of subtle matter,
Applied to cautels, all strange forms receives,
Of burning blushes, or of weeping water,
Or swooning paleness; and he takes and leaves,
In either’s aptness, as it best deceives,
To blush at speeches rank, to weep at woes,
Or to turn white and swoon at tragic shows.In him, there’s a wealth of subtlety,
Adapted to tricks, he takes on all odd forms,
Of burning blushes, or crying tears,
Or swooning paleness; and he picks up and drops,
In whatever way works best to deceive,
To blush at harsh words, to cry at pain,
Or to turn pale and faint at tragic acts.* * * * *
* * * * *
So on the tip of his subduing tongue,
All kind of arguments and questions deep,
All replication prompt and reason strong,
For his advantage still did wake and sleep,
To make the weeper laugh, the laugher weep.
He had the dialect and the different skill,
Catching all passions in his craft of will.So with his persuasive words,
He had all kinds of arguments and deep questions,
Quick replies and solid reasoning,
Always ready to help him gain the upper hand,
Making the crier laugh and the jokester cry.
He had the language and various skills,
Capturing all emotions with his expertise.
Once I thought that I had really found Willie Hughes in Elizabethan literature. In a wonderfully graphic account of the last days of the great Earl of Essex, his chaplain, Thomas Knell, tells us that the night before the Earl died, ‘he called William Hewes, which was his musician, to play upon the virginals and to sing. “Play,” said he, “my song, Will Hewes, and I will sing it to myself.” So he did it most joyfully, not as the howling swan, which, still looking down, waileth her end, but as a sweet lark, lifting up his hands and casting up his eyes to his God, with this mounted the crystal skies, and reached with his unwearied tongue the top of highest heavens.’ Surely the boy who played on the virginals to the dying father of Sidney’s Stella was none other but the Will Hews to whom Shakespeare dedicated the Sonnets, and who he tells us was himself sweet ‘music to hear.’ Yet Lord Essex died in 1576, when Shakespeare himself was but twelve years of age. It was impossible that his musician could have been the Mr. W. H. of the Sonnets. Perhaps Shakespeare’s young friend was the son of the player upon the virginals? It was at least something to have discovered that Will Hews was an Elizabethan name. Indeed the name Hews seemed to have been closely connected with music and the stage. The first English actress was the lovely Margaret Hews, whom Prince Rupert so madly loved. What more probable than that between her and Lord Essex’s musician had come the boy-actor of Shakespeare’s plays? But the proofs, the links—where were they? Alas! I could not find them. It seemed to me that I was always on the brink of absolute verification, but that I could never really attain to it.
Once I thought I had actually found Willie Hughes in Elizabethan literature. In a vividly detailed account of the last days of the great Earl of Essex, his chaplain, Thomas Knell, tells us that the night before the Earl died, “he called William Hewes, his musician, to play on the virginals and to sing. ‘Play,’ he said, ‘my song, Will Hewes, and I will sing it to myself.’ So he did so joyfully, not like the howling swan that, while looking down, mourns its end, but like a sweet lark, lifting his hands and gazing up at his God, with this he rose to the crystal skies and reached with his tireless tongue the top of the highest heavens.” Surely the boy who played the virginals for the dying father of Sidney’s Stella was none other than the Will Hews to whom Shakespeare dedicated the Sonnets, and who he tells us was himself sweet “music to hear.” Yet Lord Essex died in 1576, when Shakespeare was just twelve years old. There was no way his musician could have been the Mr. W. H. of the Sonnets. Perhaps Shakespeare’s young friend was the son of the player on the virginals? At least I discovered that Will Hews was an Elizabethan name. Indeed, the name Hews seemed to be closely associated with music and the stage. The first English actress was the beautiful Margaret Hews, whom Prince Rupert loved so passionately. What could be more likely than that between her and Lord Essex’s musician had come the boy-actor of Shakespeare’s plays? But the evidence, the connections—where were they? Alas! I could never find them. It felt like I was always on the verge of solid proof, but could never quite reach it.
From Willie Hughes’s life I soon passed to thoughts of his death. I used to wonder what had been his end.
From Willie Hughes’s life, I quickly started thinking about his death. I often wondered what had happened to him in the end.
Perhaps he had been one of those English actors who in 1604 went across sea to Germany and played before the great Duke Henry Julius of Brunswick, himself a dramatist of no mean order, and at the Court of that strange Elector of Brandenburg, who was so enamoured of beauty that he was said to have bought for his weight in amber the young son of a travelling Greek merchant, and to have given pageants in honour of his slave all through that dreadful famine year of 1606–7, when the people died of hunger in the very streets of the town, and for the space of seven months there was no rain. We know at any rate that Romeo and Juliet was brought out at Dresden in 1613, along with Hamlet and King Lear, and it was surely to none other than Willie Hughes that in 1615 the death-mask of Shakespeare was brought by the hand of one of the suite of the English ambassador, pale token of the passing away of the great poet who had so dearly loved him. Indeed there would have been something peculiarly fitting in the idea that the boy-actor, whose beauty had been so vital an element in the realism and romance of Shakespeare’s art, should have been the first to have brought to Germany the seed of the new culture, and was in his way the precursor of that Aufklärung or Illumination of the eighteenth century, that splendid movement which, though begun by Lessing and Herder, and brought to its full and perfect issue by Goethe, was in no small part helped on by another actor—Friedrich Schroeder—who awoke the popular consciousness, and by means of the feigned passions and mimetic methods of the stage showed the intimate, the vital, connection between life and literature. If this was so—and there was certainly no evidence against it—it was not improbable that Willie Hughes was one of those English comedians (mimæ quidam ex Britannia, as the old chronicle calls them), who were slain at Nuremberg in a sudden uprising of the people, and were secretly buried in a little vineyard outside the city by some young men ‘who had found pleasure in their performances, and of whom some had sought to be instructed in the mysteries of the new art.’ Certainly no more fitting place could there be for him to whom Shakespeare said, ‘thou art all my art,’ than this little vineyard outside the city walls. For was it not from the sorrows of Dionysos that Tragedy sprang? Was not the light laughter of Comedy, with its careless merriment and quick replies, first heard on the lips of the Sicilian vine-dressers? Nay, did not the purple and red stain of the wine-froth on face and limbs give the first suggestion of the charm and fascination of disguise—the desire for self-concealment, the sense of the value of objectivity thus showing itself in the rude beginnings of the art? At any rate, wherever he lay—whether in the little vineyard at the gate of the Gothic town, or in some dim London churchyard amidst the roar and bustle of our great city—no gorgeous monument marked his resting-place. His true tomb, as Shakespeare saw, was the poet’s verse, his true monument the permanence of the drama. So had it been with others whose beauty had given a new creative impulse to their age. The ivory body of the Bithynian slave rots in the green ooze of the Nile, and on the yellow hills of the Cerameicus is strewn the dust of the young Athenian; but Antinous lives in sculpture, and Charmides in philosophy.
Maybe he was one of those English actors who in 1604 traveled to Germany to perform for the great Duke Henry Julius of Brunswick, who was also a talented playwright, and at the Court of that quirky Elector of Brandenburg, who was so infatuated with beauty that he allegedly bought the young son of a traveling Greek merchant for his weight in amber and held lavish celebrations in honor of his slave during the terrible famine year of 1606–7, when people starved in the streets and there was no rain for seven months. We do know, at least, that Romeo and Juliet was performed in Dresden in 1613, along with Hamlet and King Lear, and it was surely none other than Willie Hughes who, in 1615, received the death mask of Shakespeare from one of the English ambassador’s attendants, a pale symbol of the great poet's passing who had loved him dearly. Indeed, it seems particularly fitting that the boy actor, whose beauty was such a crucial part of the realism and romance in Shakespeare’s work, should have been the first to introduce new culture to Germany and was in his way a forerunner of the Aufklärung or Enlightenment of the eighteenth century, that magnificent movement which, while initiated by Lessing and Herder and brought to fruition by Goethe, was also greatly boosted by another actor—Friedrich Schroeder—who stirred the public’s awareness and, through the artificial emotions and imitative techniques of the stage, revealed the deep and essential connection between life and literature. If this is true—and there is certainly no evidence against it—it isn’t far-fetched to think that Willie Hughes was one of those English comedians (mimæ quidam ex Britannia, as the old chronicle names them) who were killed in Nuremberg during a sudden uprising and were secretly buried in a small vineyard outside the city by some young men who had enjoyed their performances and included a few who wanted to learn the mysteries of the new art. There could be no better place for him, to whom Shakespeare said, ‘you are all my art,’ than this small vineyard beyond the city walls. After all, wasn’t Tragedy born from the sorrows of Dionysus? Wasn’t the light-hearted laughter of Comedy, with its carefree joy and quick exchanges, first heard from the lips of Sicilian vine-growers? And didn’t the purple and red stains of wine froth on faces and bodies provide the first hint of the charm and allure of disguise—the yearning for self-concealment, the awareness of the value of objectivity revealing itself in the crude beginnings of the art? In any case, wherever he may rest—whether in the little vineyard at the gate of the Gothic town or in some shadowy London churchyard amid the noise and activity of our great city—no grand monument marks his grave. His true tomb, as Shakespeare recognized, was the poet’s verse; his true monument was the enduring nature of drama. This had been the case for others whose beauty inspired a new creative drive in their time. The ivory body of the Bithynian slave rots in the green mud of the Nile, and the dust of the young Athenian lies scattered on the yellow hills of the Cerameicus; yet Antinous lives on in sculpture, and Charmides in philosophy.
CHAPTER III
After three weeks had elapsed, I determined to make a strong appeal to Erskine to do justice to the memory of Cyril Graham, and to give to the world his marvellous interpretation of the Sonnets—the only interpretation that thoroughly explained the problem. I have not any copy of my letter, I regret to say, nor have I been able to lay my hand upon the original; but I remember that I went over the whole ground, and covered sheets of paper with passionate reiteration of the arguments and proofs that my study had suggested to me. It seemed to me that I was not merely restoring Cyril Graham to his proper place in literary history, but rescuing the honour of Shakespeare himself from the tedious memory of a commonplace intrigue. I put into the letter all my enthusiasm. I put into the letter all my faith.
After three weeks had passed, I decided to strongly appeal to Erskine to honor the memory of Cyril Graham and share his amazing interpretation of the Sonnets—the only interpretation that truly solved the problem. Unfortunately, I don’t have a copy of my letter, nor have I been able to find the original; but I remember covering sheets of paper with passionate restatements of the arguments and evidence that my study had revealed. It felt to me like I was not just restoring Cyril Graham to his rightful place in literary history, but also saving Shakespeare's honor from the dull memory of a mundane intrigue. I poured all my enthusiasm into that letter. I put all my faith into that letter.
No sooner, in fact, had I sent it off than a curious reaction came over me. It seemed to me that I had given away my capacity for belief in the Willie Hughes theory of the Sonnets, that something had gone out of me, as it were, and that I was perfectly indifferent to the whole subject. What was it that had happened? It is difficult to say. Perhaps, by finding perfect expression for a passion, I had exhausted the passion itself. Emotional forces, like the forces of physical life, have their positive limitations. Perhaps the mere effort to convert any one to a theory involves some form of renunciation of the power of credence. Perhaps I was simply tired of the whole thing, and, my enthusiasm having burnt out, my reason was left to its own unimpassioned judgment. However it came about, and I cannot pretend to explain it, there was no doubt that Willie Hughes suddenly became to me a mere myth, an idle dream, the boyish fancy of a young man who, like most ardent spirits, was more anxious to convince others than to be himself convinced.
No sooner had I sent it off than a strange feeling came over me. It felt like I had given up my belief in the Willie Hughes theory of the Sonnets, as if something had left me, and I was completely indifferent to the whole topic. What happened? It’s hard to say. Maybe by perfectly expressing a passion, I had drained the passion itself. Emotional forces, like physical forces, have their limits. Maybe the simple act of trying to convince someone of a theory means giving up some ability to believe in it myself. Or maybe I was just tired of the whole thing, and after my enthusiasm faded, my reason was left to its own calm judgment. However it happened, and I can’t pretend to explain it, there was no doubt that Willie Hughes suddenly became just a myth to me, a pointless dream, the fanciful idea of a young man who, like most passionate people, was more eager to persuade others than to be convinced himself.
As I had said some very unjust and bitter things to Erskine in my letter, I determined to go and see him at once, and to make my apologies to him for my behaviour. Accordingly, the next morning I drove down to Birdcage Walk, and found Erskine sitting in his library, with the forged picture of Willie Hughes in front of him.
As I had said some really unfair and harsh things to Erskine in my letter, I decided to go see him right away and apologize for my behavior. So, the next morning, I drove down to Birdcage Walk and found Erskine sitting in his library, with the forged picture of Willie Hughes in front of him.
‘My dear Erskine!’ I cried, ‘I have come to apologise to you.’
'My dear Erskine!' I exclaimed, 'I've come to say I'm sorry to you.'
‘To apologise to me?’ he said. ‘What for?’
‘To apologize to me?’ he said. ‘What for?’
‘For my letter,’ I answered.
"For my letter," I replied.
‘You have nothing to regret in your letter,’ he said. ‘On the contrary, you have done me the greatest service in your power. You have shown me that Cyril Graham’s theory is perfectly sound.’
‘You have nothing to regret in your letter,’ he said. ‘On the contrary, you’ve done me the greatest service you could. You’ve shown me that Cyril Graham’s theory is absolutely true.’
‘You don’t mean to say that you believe in Willie Hughes?’ I exclaimed.
'You can't be serious that you believe in Willie Hughes?' I exclaimed.
‘Why not?’ he rejoined. ‘You have proved the thing to me. Do you think I cannot estimate the value of evidence?’
‘Why not?’ he replied. ‘You’ve shown me proof. Do you think I can’t recognize the value of evidence?’
‘But there is no evidence at all,’ I groaned, sinking into a chair. ‘When I wrote to you I was under the influence of a perfectly silly enthusiasm. I had been touched by the story of Cyril Graham’s death, fascinated by his romantic theory, enthralled by the wonder and novelty of the whole idea. I see now that the theory is based on a delusion. The only evidence for the existence of Willie Hughes is that picture in front of you, and the picture is a forgery. Don’t be carried away by mere sentiment in this matter. Whatever romance may have to say about the Willie Hughes theory, reason is dead against it.’
"But there’s absolutely no evidence," I sighed, sinking into a chair. "When I wrote to you, I was caught up in a totally ridiculous excitement. I had been moved by the story of Cyril Graham’s death, intrigued by his romantic theory, and captivated by the wonder and novelty of the whole idea. I realize now that the theory is based on a misconception. The only proof of Willie Hughes's existence is that picture in front of you, and that picture is a fake. Don't let mere sentiment sway you in this matter. No matter what romance says about the Willie Hughes theory, logic stands firmly against it.”
‘I don’t understand you,’ said Erskine, looking at me in amazement. ‘Why, you yourself have convinced me by your letter that Willie Hughes is an absolute reality. Why have you changed your mind? Or is all that you have been saying to me merely a joke?’
‘I don’t get you,’ Erskine said, looking at me in disbelief. ‘You’ve convinced me with your letter that Willie Hughes is completely real. Why the sudden change of heart? Or was everything you’ve said just a joke?’
‘I cannot explain it to you,’ I rejoined, ‘but I see now that there is really nothing to be said in favour of Cyril Graham’s interpretation. The Sonnets are addressed to Lord Pembroke. For heaven’s sake don’t waste your time in a foolish attempt to discover a young Elizabethan actor who never existed, and to make a phantom puppet the centre of the great cycle of Shakespeare’s Sonnets.’
‘I can’t explain it to you,’ I replied, ‘but I realize now that there’s really no support for Cyril Graham’s interpretation. The Sonnets are directed at Lord Pembroke. For heaven’s sake, don’t waste your time in a pointless effort to find a young Elizabethan actor who never existed, and to make a fictional character the focal point of the great cycle of Shakespeare’s Sonnets.’
‘I see that you don’t understand the theory,’ he replied.
"I see that you don't get the theory," he replied.
‘My dear Erskine,’ I cried, ‘not understand it! Why, I feel as if I had invented it. Surely my letter shows you that I not merely went into the whole matter, but that I contributed proofs of every kind. The one flaw in the theory is that it presupposes the existence of the person whose existence is the subject of dispute. If we grant that there was in Shakespeare’s company a young actor of the name of Willie Hughes, it is not difficult to make him the object of the Sonnets. But as we know that there was no actor of this name in the company of the Globe Theatre, it is idle to pursue the investigation further.’
‘My dear Erskine,’ I exclaimed, ‘how can you not understand it! I feel like I came up with this idea myself. Surely my letter shows you that I not only looked into the whole situation but also provided evidence of every kind. The one flaw in the theory is that it assumes the existence of the person whose existence is being debated. If we assume there was a young actor named Willie Hughes in Shakespeare’s company, it’s easy to make him the subject of the Sonnets. But since we know there was no actor by that name in the Globe Theatre company, there's no point in continuing the investigation.’
‘But that is exactly what we don’t know,’ said Erskine. ‘It is quite true that his name does not occur in the list given in the first folio; but, as Cyril pointed out, that is rather a proof in favour of the existence of Willie Hughes than against it, if we remember his treacherous desertion of Shakespeare for a rival dramatist.’
‘But that's exactly what we don’t know,’ said Erskine. ‘It’s true that his name isn’t in the list provided in the first folio; however, as Cyril pointed out, that actually supports the idea of Willie Hughes existing rather than contradicting it, especially when we consider his treacherous betrayal of Shakespeare for another playwright.’
We argued the matter over for hours, but nothing that I could say could make Erskine surrender his faith in Cyril Graham’s interpretation. He told me that he intended to devote his life to proving the theory, and that he was determined to do justice to Cyril Graham’s memory. I entreated him, laughed at him, begged of him, but it was of no use. Finally we parted, not exactly in anger, but certainly with a shadow between us. He thought me shallow, I thought him foolish. When I called on him again his servant told me that he had gone to Germany.
We debated the issue for hours, but nothing I said could convince Erskine to give up his belief in Cyril Graham’s interpretation. He told me he planned to dedicate his life to proving the theory and was determined to honor Cyril Graham’s memory. I pleaded with him, laughed at him, and begged him, but it was pointless. In the end, we parted ways, not really angry but definitely with some tension between us. He saw me as shallow, and I thought he was foolish. When I visited him again, his servant informed me that he had gone to Germany.
Two years afterwards, as I was going into my club, the hall-porter handed me a letter with a foreign postmark. It was from Erskine, and written at the Hôtel d’Angleterre, Cannes. When I had read it I was filled with horror, though I did not quite believe that he would be so mad as to carry his resolve into execution. The gist of the letter was that he had tried in every way to verify the Willie Hughes theory, and had failed, and that as Cyril Graham had given his life for this theory, he himself had determined to give his own life also to the same cause. The concluding words of the letter were these: ‘I still believe in Willie Hughes; and by the time you receive this, I shall have died by my own hand for Willie Hughes’s sake: for his sake, and for the sake of Cyril Graham, whom I drove to his death by my shallow scepticism and ignorant lack of faith. The truth was once revealed to you, and you rejected it. It comes to you now stained with the blood of two lives,—do not turn away from it.’
Two years later, as I was entering my club, the doorman handed me a letter with a foreign postmark. It was from Erskine, written at the Hôtel d’Angleterre in Cannes. After I read it, I was filled with horror, even though I couldn't quite believe that he would be foolish enough to follow through on his intentions. The main point of the letter was that he had tried in every way to prove the Willie Hughes theory but had failed, and since Cyril Graham had given his life for this theory, he had decided to sacrifice his own life for the same cause. The closing words of the letter were: ‘I still believe in Willie Hughes; and by the time you receive this, I will have taken my own life for Willie Hughes’s sake: for his sake, and for Cyril Graham, whom I drove to his death with my shallow skepticism and ignorant lack of faith. The truth was once revealed to you, and you rejected it. It now comes to you stained with the blood of two lives—do not turn away from it.’
It was a horrible moment. I felt sick with misery, and yet I could not believe it. To die for one’s theological beliefs is the worst use a man can make of his life, but to die for a literary theory! It seemed impossible.
It was a terrible moment. I felt overwhelmed with sadness, and yet I could hardly believe it. To die for one’s religious beliefs is the worst way a person can waste their life, but to die for a literary theory! It seemed unimaginable.
I looked at the date. The letter was a week old. Some unfortunate chance had prevented my going to the club for several days, or I might have got it in time to save him. Perhaps it was not too late. I drove off to my rooms, packed up my things, and started by the night-mail from Charing Cross. The journey was intolerable. I thought I would never arrive. As soon as I did I drove to the Hôtel l’Angleterre. They told me that Erskine had been buried two days before in the English cemetery. There was something horribly grotesque about the whole tragedy. I said all kinds of wild things, and the people in the hall looked curiously at me.
I checked the date. The letter was a week old. Some bad luck had kept me from going to the club for several days, or I might have gotten it in time to help him. Maybe it wasn't too late. I headed to my place, packed my stuff, and took the night train from Charing Cross. The journey was unbearable. I thought I would never get there. As soon as I arrived, I went straight to the Hôtel l’Angleterre. They told me that Erskine had been buried two days earlier in the English cemetery. There was something horribly absurd about the whole tragedy. I said all kinds of crazy things, and the people in the lobby looked at me with curiosity.
Suddenly Lady Erskine, in deep mourning, passed across the vestibule. When she saw me she came up to me, murmured something about her poor son, and burst into tears. I led her into her sitting-room. An elderly gentleman was there waiting for her. It was the English doctor.
Suddenly, Lady Erskine, dressed in deep mourning, walked through the foyer. When she spotted me, she approached, whispered something about her poor son, and started crying. I took her into her sitting room. An older gentleman was there waiting for her. It was the English doctor.
We talked a great deal about Erskine, but I said nothing about his motive for committing suicide. It was evident that he had not told his mother anything about the reason that had driven him to so fatal, so mad an act. Finally Lady Erskine rose and said, George left you something as a memento. It was a thing he prized very much. I will get it for you.
We talked a lot about Erskine, but I didn't mention his reason for taking his own life. It was clear that he hadn't shared anything with his mother about what had pushed him to such a desperate and insane act. Finally, Lady Erskine stood up and said, "George left you something to remember him by. It was something he valued a lot. I'll get it for you."
As soon as she had left the room I turned to the doctor and said, ‘What a dreadful shock it must have been to Lady Erskine! I wonder that she bears it as well as she does.’
As soon as she left the room, I turned to the doctor and said, ‘What a terrible shock it must have been for Lady Erskine! I’m surprised she’s handling it as well as she is.’
‘Oh, she knew for months past that it was coming,’ he answered.
‘Oh, she knew that it was coming for months,’ he replied.
‘Knew it for months past!’ I cried. ‘But why didn’t she stop him? Why didn’t she have him watched? He must have been mad.’
‘Knew it for months now!’ I shouted. ‘But why didn’t she stop him? Why didn’t she have someone keep an eye on him? He must have been crazy.’
The doctor stared at me. ‘I don’t know what you mean,’ he said.
The doctor looked at me. "I don't know what you mean," he said.
‘Well,’ I cried, ‘if a mother knows that her son is going to commit suicide—’
‘Well,’ I shouted, ‘if a mother knows that her son is going to take his own life—’
‘Suicide!’ he answered. ‘Poor Erskine did not commit suicide. He died of consumption. He came here to die. The moment I saw him I knew that there was no hope. One lung was almost gone, and the other was very much affected. Three days before he died he asked me was there any hope. I told him frankly that there was none, and that he had only a few days to live. He wrote some letters, and was quite resigned, retaining his senses to the last.’
‘Suicide!’ he replied. ‘Poor Erskine didn’t take his own life. He died of consumption. He came here to pass away. The moment I saw him, I knew there was no hope. One lung was nearly gone, and the other was heavily affected. Three days before he died, he asked me if there was any hope. I told him honestly that there wasn’t, and that he had only a few days left to live. He wrote some letters and was quite at peace, keeping his senses until the end.’
At that moment Lady Erskine entered the room with the fatal picture of Willie Hughes in her hand. ‘When George was dying he begged me to give you this,’ she said. As I took it from her, her tears fell on my hand.
At that moment, Lady Erskine walked into the room holding the heartbreaking picture of Willie Hughes. “When George was dying, he asked me to give you this,” she said. As I took it from her, her tears landed on my hand.
The picture hangs now in my library, where it is very much admired by my artistic friends. They have decided that it is not a Clouet, but an Oudry. I have never cared to tell them its true history. But sometimes, when I look at it, I think that there is really a great deal to be said for the Willie Hughes theory of Shakespeare’s Sonnets.
The picture is now hanging in my library, where my artistic friends really admire it. They've decided it's not a Clouet, but an Oudry. I've never bothered to tell them its real history. But sometimes, when I look at it, I think there’s actually a lot to be said for the Willie Hughes theory about Shakespeare's Sonnets.
FOOTNOTES
[1] Sonnet xx. 2.
[2] Sonnet xxvi. 1.
[3] Sonnet cxxvi. 9.
[4] Sonnet cix. 14.
[5] Sonnet i. 10.
[6] Sonnet ii. 3.
[7] Sonnet viii. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sonnet 8. 1.
[8] Sonnet xxii. 6.
[9] Sonnet xcv. 1.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!